Skip to main content

Full text of "From kingdom to colony"

See other formats


THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 
OF CALIFORNIA 

LOS ANGELES 



GIFT OF 

WILLIAM P. WREDEN 



FROM KINGDOM TO COLONY 



FROM 
KINGDOM TO COLONY 



BY 



MARY DEVEREUX 



ILLUSr RATED BY HENRY SANDHAM 



BOSTON 

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY 
1899 



Copyright, 1899, 
BY LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY. 

A a rights reserved. 



Hmbersttg press: 
JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A. 



SSol 

tr 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



FROM DRAWINGS BY HENRY SANDHAM 



" 'T is a grave state of affairs, Broughton " . . Frontispiece 

"\ PAGE 

" Aye ; at your service, Master John Devereux "... 34 

" He moved back hastily, and missed his footing "... 99 

" Your servant, fair mistress " 198 

i " Oh, sir I have come to beg that you will not hang the 

English officer" 321 



682975 



From Kingdom to Colony 



PROLOGUE 

WHEN William, Duke of Normandy, invaded 
England in 1066, and achieved for himself 
the title of " Conqueror," one of those who accom 
panied him was Robert D'Evreux, younger son of 
Walter, Earl of Rosmar, feudal owner and ruler of the 
town of his name in Normandy. 

After the battle of Hastings, in which William won 
so great a victory, he, wishing to honor the memory 
of the noblemen and knights by whose aid it had 
been accomplished, placed their names upon a roll 
which was suspended in a stately pile, called " Battle 
Abbey," erected by him upon the field of battle. 

In the several exemplifications of " Battle Abbey 
Roll," as it was termed, the name of Robert D'Evreux 
is variously expressed as " Daveros," " Deverous," 
" Conte Devreux," and " Counte Devereux." 

It was the close of an early May day in 1639. 
Charles I. was reigning monarch of England, and the 
Scotch Covenanters were disturbing his kingdom's 
peace. 

Against these malcontents Charles had sent his 
army, and Robert Devereux, only son of the beheaded 



2 From Kingdom to Colony 

favorite of Elizabeth, and now third Earl of Essex, 
had been made Lieutenant-General, he having 
already, by his resolution and activity no less than 
by his personal courage, done good service to the 
King and won much honor for himself. 

On this May day, in Warwick, far from all scenes 
of war or rumors from court, Bromwich Castle, the 
home of Sir Walter Devereux, Baronet cousin and 
present heir of the King's unmarried Lieutenant- 
General lifted its turrets, about whose clinging ivy 
the late afternoon sunshine played golden and warm. 

It was a huge pile, massively irregular in architec 
ture, and its thick walls bore traces of those times 
when a Baron of England was a power in the land, 
monarch of his domain, and chief of his own people. 

A rugged old tower was its keep, flanked by four 
symmetrical turrets, and crowned by a battlement 
overlooking the whole country around. About these 
clung ivy in a thousand thick wreaths ; and here and 
there, where it was not, the centuries had woven a 
fantastic tracery of moss, green as the ivy itself, and 
delicate as frost-work. 

What had been the moat was now but a pleasant 
grassy hollow, carpeted thickly with golden cowslips 
and fragrant violets, their growing lipped by a tiny 
stream of purest water. 

The castle was surrounded almost to its walls by 
the forest of ancient oaks, spreading in all directions, 
and becoming denser and more wild as it stretched 
miles away. And here were the deer, numerous and 
fat, that well supplied the larder for Sir Walter's 
board, or cooled their sides amid the rankly growing 



Prologue 3 

brake and ferns, where naught troubled the intense 
silence of the dusky aisles save the whir of the 
pheasant, or the foot of the hare, light as the leaf 
dropping from the green arch overhead. 

Sir Walter was in the forest this day, and with him 
were his three goodly sons, besides several retainers. 
The notes of the horn had come faintly to the castle 
now and again, as they pursued the chase ; and up in 
her apartments Anne, the seventeen-year-old wife of 
Sir Walter's youngest son, sat watching for a first 
glimpse of the returning huntsmen. 

Upon her knees lay an open volume, bound in 
white vellum, and with clasps of pearl. It was richly 
illuminated, every page presenting a picture gorgeous 
with color, and it was a carefully narrated story of 
travel and adventure in that far-away country across 
the ocean for which she and her young husband were 
soon to set sail. 

She paused over one of the illustrations, and gazed 
at it long and earnestly, while her agate-gray eyes 
grew wide, and became filled with consternation. It 
was the picture of an Indian chief, in all the formi 
dable toggery of war dress and paint ; and his fierce 
ness of mien brought to her young heart a hitherto 
unknown dread and terror. 

The golden of the sun was turning to rose, when a 
clatter of hoofs and the sound of men's voices drew 
her eyes toward the courtyard below. 

Resting her dimpled arms upon the rough stone of 
the window-ledge, she leaned over and smiled down 
into the upturned face of her twenty-two-year-old 
husband, whose dark eyes sought her casement ere 



4 From Kingdom to Colony 

he dismounted from his tired horse, which the esquire 
at its head had now little need to hold. He waved 
his hand to her, while a bright smile illumined his 
grave face, and she responded by blowing him a kiss 
from the tips of her taper ringers. 

The old Baronet, who had been the first to dis 
mount, looked up as well, and shook his hunting 
spear at her. 

"Ah, rogue!" he called out. "Wait till I catch 
thee ! With never a kiss to spare thy old father ! " 

Her fresh young laugh rang out gayly as she re 
torted, " But I have many an one, if you choose, 
good sir, as surely you wot right well." 

" T is a dear child, a sweet lass, Jack," the old 
man said to his youngest son as the two entered the 
castle side by side. " My heart misgives me at 
thought of her going to the far-off heathen country, 
amongst savages and wild beasts; for, alack, who 
can tell what may befall there ? " 

Behind them followed Leicester, Sir Walter's eldest 
son, and beside him was young Will, in his boy 
hood a page, and now the heir's special esquire. 
Walter, the next son, came after them, and then the 
retainers. 

These latter bore the deer slain that afternoon, 
a famous buck, with great spreading antlers ; and the 
hounds were close by, sniffing about the carcass with 
repressed excitement. 

The three sons of Sir Walter Devereux were much 
alike in coloring and stature, being tall and stal 
wart, with broad shoulders, deep chests, and martial 
bearing. Their faces were dark, with regular features 



Prologue . 5 

and full rounded foreheads, and the narrow, strongly 
marked eyebrows arched over unusually large dark 
eyes. 

But the eyes of these three young men were totally 
different in expression. Those of Leicester were apt to 
glow with over-haughtiness ; for albeit proof was not 
lacking to show that he had done kind deeds and was 
a loyal friend and subject as well as a valiant soldier, 
he was feared, rather than liked, by his subordinates. 

Walter's eyes bespoke his true nature, a rollick 
ing one. Indeed an enemy of " Wat " Devereux were 
a hard matter to find. 

But, favorite though he was, his younger brother, 
John, went far beyond him in this respect. His was 
a quiet nature, much given to contemplation; one 
that drew the best from all hearts about him. He had 
been his mother's idol ; and his face was the last her 
dying eyes sought three years before, as he sat, pale 
and silent, by her bedside, calmly and prayerfully 
awaiting her end. He it was to whom the old Baronet 
always opened his heart, when the elder son's haughty 
reserve perplexed or hurt him, or Walter's reckless 
ness brought trouble. 

Up in the dusking turret room, on the cushions by 
the open casement, John Devereux now sat, dressed 
for the evening meal. 

Putting his strong arm about Anne, he drew her 
head to his shoulder, and laughed when she showed 
him the picture that had so affrighted her, while she 
confided to him her fears lest some such demon 
should work evil upon him in that strange land in 
which they were about to find a new home. 



6 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Nay, sweetheart," he said earnestly, " never would 
I think to take thee to such perils. There be few, if 
any, such Indians in the country where we shall abide. 
These writings treat of long-ago days, when goodly 
English hearts were few on that shore. T is changed 
now; and albeit somewhat rougher than here in our 
father's castle, 't is every whit as safe. And think, 
sweetheart," he added proudly, " we shall be the 
head of our name in this new land, the same as our 
brother Leicester here, in old England." 

She clung to him silently, while he stroked her soft 
hair and bent his handsome head to see her face, 
now smiling, and looking more reassured. 

"Art thou still fearful, little one?" he asked 
presently. 

She lifted her face to look into his eyes, and 
clasped her arms about his neck. 

"Fearful?" she repeated. "Nay, not I, so long 
as thou art with me." 

He drew her head against his breast, and a brood 
ing peace fell upon them, broken only by the cawing 
of the rooks circling about the tower, or the melan 
choly notes of the ringdoves ensconced amid the ivy 
on the ancient turrets. 

Across the broad Atlantic, on the rocky shore of 
Marblehead, the May sun had been shining as golden 
and warm as in old England; and the new home, 
although lacking the renown which age and legend 
had brought to every stone of Bromwich Castle, was 
enveloped by the glory that comes from the love of 
pure, brave hearts and God-fearing lives. 



Prologue 7 

Facing the open sea along a portion of the shore 
of what is now known as Devereux and Clifton, lay 
the acres forest and meadow land of which John 
Devereux was owner. The house a low, ram 
bling stone building, of somewhat pretentious size 
for those days, and fitted with stout oaken doors 
and shutters stood in a small clearing. 

Only a few yards away were the sheds for cattle, 
placed thus near for greater protection against thiev 
ing Indians, as well as the pilfering pirates who at 
rare intervals swept along the coast and descended 
upon the unwary settler, in quest of food or booty. 

The virgin forest rose all about, save to the south 
west, where the fields were planted to the extent of 
several acres; and beyond these the forest came 
again, stretching away to the site of the present 
town of Marblehead, more than a mile off. 

In front of the house was a small open space where 
the trees had been cut away and the undergrowth re 
moved, that a glimpse might be obtained of the sea ; 
and the land, sloping to the sands, ended in a noble 
sweep of beach. 

A mile or more to the south and southwest, 
by Forest River, dwelt the Indians, their wigwams 
not so many as a few years before; for want and 
pestilence had sadly weakened the once proud 
Naumkegs. 

Their chief, the renowned Nanepashemet, was now 
dead ; and the present ruler, his widow, the " Squaw 
Sachem," was, like her tribe, too greatly broken by 
the vicissitudes of fate to resist the encroachments of 
the whites. And her only surviving son, Weenepau- 



8 From Kingdom to Colony 

weekin, or, as the settlers called him, " George," was 
either indifferent, or else too wise to risk incurring 
further trouble for his tribe by assuming other than 
an amicable attitude toward his white neighbors. 

And thus it was that between the settlers and the 
Naumkegs all was at peace. 

The wife of Weenepauweekin, Ahawayet by name, 
was well known to Anne Devereux and her husband ; 
and both she and her daughter, a girl of seventeen, 
were frequent visitors at the house of the " Eng 
lish Chief," as John Devereux was called by the 
Indians. 

In her own gentle, coaxing way, Anne had under 
taken to instruct Ahawayet in the Christian faith, and 
hoped to impress also the wayward, wild-eyed daugh 
ter, Joane, who would sometimes come from her 
dignified playing with the children of the " English 
Chief" to crouch by her mother, and listen to these 
teachings. 

When the news of Sir Walter's death had come 
across the sea, tears gathered in Anne's eyes as she 
raised them to those of her sad-faced husband. 

" I cannot but think," she said, " on Sir Walter's 
face, as we saw it fade away while we stood on the 
ship's deck that morn, with the tears streaming down 
his cheeks like I never saw them come from a man's 
eyes before." 

"Aye," her husband added, "he was a dear, good 
father, and a friend as well. God grant that we and 
them that come after us do naught to bring reproach 
or sorrow to the name he hath worn, as have so many 
before him, with pride, and right good dignity." 



Prologue 9 

The sun was sinking fast, and the odor of the 
forest growths was beginning to mingle with the 
tang of the sea. 

The voices of men and women busy about the 
cattle and milking were making a cheerful sound of 
life and bustle from the sheds and outhouses ; and 
on the low-roofed porch in front of the house door, 
overhung with drooping vines, John Devereux's three 
sons, Humphrey, John, and Robert, were busy at 
play. 

But they were not too busy to pause now and then 
to send searching glances into the forest in quest of 
their father, whom they all united in adoring as the 
wisest and greatest of created beings. 

Humphrey, the eldest, was looking forward proudly 
to his ninth birthday, now almost at hand, when he 
was to have the promise fulfilled of being permitted 
to go along with his father to hunt in the forest, or 
out on the sea, to fish. 

Near them sat their mother, stouter and more 
matronly than the slender Anne of ten years ago. 
The aforetime dainty hands were not guiltless of toil 
stains, and the dark hair was now gathered beneath 
a snowy mobcap, with only here and there a short, 
wayward curl stealing out to trail across her brow or 
touch her pretty ears. 

A sudden shout from the boys announced their 
father's appearance, as he came out of the woods and 
across the clearing, and with him Noah, the darkey 
servant, well loaded with game. 

" Thou hast had a most successful hunt ! " exclaimed 
Anne, smiling a bright welcome into her husband's 



io From Kingdom to Colony 

fond eyes, while the children's small hands clung to 
him, and tiny brown fingers were poked into the 
mouths of dead rabbits, or tweaked their whiskers 
to see if they were really dead, or tried to pull open 
the beaks and eyes of slain birds. 

" Aye," was his laughing reply, as he gently freed 
himself from the little clinging hands ; " and I have 
found more in the forest than game alone, in that I 
have a most ferocious appetite, one I trust thou 
wilt have a plenty to satisfy." 

" Give the game to David," said Anne, as a younger 
and smaller edition of Noah approached, " and come 
thou within and see, for the supper hath been ready 
this half hour." 

An hour later the children were all safely in Nod- 
land, and husband and wife were sitting either side 
the fireplace, where the burning wood was pleasant 
to feel, for a chill had crept into the air. But the 
outer door was open, and through it came the hoarse 
notes of the frogs down in the swampy lands, min 
gled with the roar of the surf along the near-by 
shore. 

They sat in silence, each content with the other's 
nearness, as they watched the leaping flames, which 
made the only light in the room. And this was re 
flected in a thousand scintillating sparks from the 
brass fire-dogs that upheld the logs, and in the 
handles of the shovels and tongs, scrubbed and 
polished with all the power of arm possessed by 
Shubar, the Indian wife of old Noah. 

Suddenly a lithe, girlish form slipped through the 
half-open door, coming with a tread as noiseless as 



Prologue 1 1 

the leaping shadows about the far corners of the 
room, and Joane, the Squaw Sachem's granddaugh 
ter, glided to the hearth and stood between John 
Devereux and his wife. 

So accustomed were they to such things that 
neither of them was startled, but kindly bade her 
welcome. 

Crouching on the hearth, she turned her dusky 
face and glittering eyes toward John Devereux, and 
said quietly and in a low voice, " Strange boat big 
boat in harbor, English Chief." 

He looked troubled, and Anne glanced at him 
apprehensively, while Joane continued, now speak 
ing more rapidly, " Gran'mudder sent me tell better 
keep door shut better get gun." 

" Thou dost mean that the Squaw Sachem sent 
thee to tell there be danger? " John Devereux asked, 
half rising from his chair, and looking toward the 
door. "She thinks they mean evil?" 

" Don't know how answer. English Chief talk too 
fast ask too many questions all same time. Go 
slow then Joane hear right tell him right." 
And she smiled up into his face while she touched 
the slender forefinger of her left hand with the fingers 
of the right, as if waiting to enumerate his questions. 

" Thy grandmother sent thee? " 

The girl nodded, and touched a second finger. 

"She thinks the men on the ship may do us 
harm?" 

" Say don't like looks got bad black faces," 
replied Joane, scowling as though to illustrate her 
meaning. 



1 2 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Have any of them come ashore yet?" he asked 
anxiously. 

" Yes so many," holding up seven brown fingers, 
" come 'shore. Get water to drink then go back 
to ship when sun shines. But no go 'way yet no 
mean to go. Tell gran'mudder want somethin' eat. 
Take our corn, and pay no money." 

" Pirates ! " John Devereux exclaimed, now start 
ing to his feet, while he looked at his wife, whose 
face paled. 

He hurried across the room, bolted and barred the 
stout door, and examined the window fastenings, the 
Indian girl still crouching by the hearth and watch 
ing him placidly, as if a pirate raid were a matter of 
small moment. 

But her sparkling eyes, and the heaving bosom 
agitating the many bead necklaces hanging from 
throat to waist, betrayed her. 

" See thou to the children, sweetheart, and warn 
the maids," John Devereux said to his wife, as he 
took down his gun and examined it carefully, " while 
I go to the men and see that the cattle be safe, and 
the back of the house made secure." 

" Good ! " exclaimed Joane, with quick approval. 
" English Chief no sleep heap good. Give Joane 
gun, too." 

" Had thou not best return to the wigwam, Joane, 
and to the Squaw Sachem?" inquired Anne, paus 
ing as she was about to leave the room. 

"What go for?" the girl demanded, while her eyes 
flashed with fierce intensity. " No good go can 
fight here fight good, too. Joane stay and fight 



Prologue i ^ 

by English Chief and his ' Singing Bird,' " this 
being the name given by the Naumkegs to Anne, 
on account of her musical voice. 

Knowing that nothing would turn Joane when once 
her ideas were fixed, and knowing too that her skill 
with the bow and gun was equal to that of any 
warrior, Anne was silent, grateful indeed for any 
addition to the slender force at hand for defence. 

There were in all but nine men, servants and labor 
ers, two of them white, and the others either 
Africans or Indians; but they were all, saving old 
Noah, young, stalwart, and fearless. 

John Devereux posted these men in the outbuild 
ings and sheds, as cattle were generally the spoil 
sought by the marauders when they visited the coast. 
And when assigning them their positions, he warned 
them, should they find themselves in danger of being 
overpowered, to give a signal and retreat to the house, 
where a side-door would be opened for their entrance. 
Then, having left with them a plentiful supply of am 
munition, he went within to mount guard over his 
wife and babies. 

He had five guns wherewith to arm his household, 
without counting his own piece, and every woman in 
his service was acquainted with their use. Even 
Anne herself had, under his own tuition, become no 
mean markswoman. 

Within doors he found the women greatly excited, 
and fluttering about aimlessly ; but a few quiet words 
soon brought order amongst them, and with it a re 
turn of their courage. Then, having accomplished 
this, he went once more through the house, from 



14 From Kingdom to Colony 

the rooms downstairs to the low-ceilinged sleeping 
apartments above, and satisfied himself that all was 
secure. 

In the nursery he found his wife looking at the 
little boys, who were lying on two great bags of tick 
ing, stuffed with the feathers of wild geese, and 
placed on the floor, in lieu of bedsteads. 

They were sleeping soundly, oblivious of the alarm 
about the house; and standing beside his wife, his 
arm around her waist, John Devereux looked down 
at them. 

On one of the pallets lay Humphrey, his strong 
young arms outstretched, and his chest broad for 
his years, and finely developed showing white as 
alabaster where the simple linen garment was rarely 
buttoned by his impatient fingers. 

On the other were the two younger boys; and 
Robert, the gentlest of the three, with his father's 
own winsome nature, lay with his head half pillowed 
against his brother John's shoulder. 

" What a blessed thing is childhood, and ignorance 
of danger ! " murmured Anne, looking at her 
husband. 

" Aye," he said softly, as they turned away. " So 
may we know no fear of dangers that threaten, sweet 
wife, while we trust to Him who watcheth us, who 
' slumbers not, nor sleeps.' " 

And as she had answered him ten years before, so 
she said to him now, " So long as we be together, I 
have no fear." 

A long and shrill sound now broke the silence. It 
was the blowing of the conch shell suspended in 



Prologue 1 5 

front of the outer door ; and it announced a visitor 
seeking admission. 

Surprised at this, and alarmed as well, husband 
and wife hurried to the front room below stairs, 
where they found Joane still crouched upon the 
hearth. Her bow, now unslung, lay close at hand, 
and she was examining with pleased curiosity the 
clumsy blunderbuss resting across her knees, one 
that John, at her earnest request, had intrusted to 
her. 

"No enemy make heap too much noise," was 
her sententious remark, as she looked up from her 
inspection of the weapon. 

" Mayhap they but do that to disarm us," John 
replied, as he went cautiously toward the door. 

He knew there was no way, except from the beach, 
for any one to approach the house unseen by his 
faithful outposts. And he had reckoned upon no 
attack coming from that quarter, as there was no 
sailing breeze. Then, again, the pirates would be 
more likely to come from the direction of the forest, 
hoping to effect a greater surprise than if they came 
from the water. 

The wailing cry of the conch shell pierced the air 
for the second time, to echo again in falling cadences 
that died away in the woods and over the sea. 

Placing his lips to the foophole near the door, John 
Devereux now demanded to know who was outside. 

A nasal, whining voice replied ; and although the 
words were indistinguishable, their sound caused the 
Indian girl to laugh scornfully. 

She said nothing, however, but springing quickly 



1 6 From Kingdom to Colony 

to her feet, sped to the small opening. Then, before 
her purpose could be understood, she thrust the 
muzzle of the blunderbuss through the aperture. 

" Hold, Joane ! " commanded John, as he caught 
her arm. " What is 't thou wouldst do, kill, per 
chance, an innocent man? Put the gun down, child, 
until I challenge again, and know for a surety who it 
be. Methinks the voice hath a familiar sound." 

Joane obeyed him, still smiling maliciously as she 
said : " Only want give him heap big scare. Him big 
'fraid him coward." 

" 'T is Parson Legg ! " exclaimed Anne, now recall 
ing the piping voice, and enlightened by Joane's con 
temptuous words. 

Her husband opened the door, and a slim, weazen- 
faced, bandy-legged little man stepped hastily within, 
his eyes, small and keen as those of a ferret, blinking 
from the sudden passing out of darkness into light. 

" Good e'en to thee, Parson Legg ; thou art late 
abroad," said Anne, coming forward. She did not 
smile, nor was there aught of welcome in her voice 
or manner. 

But this lack of cordiality was not felt by the un 
expected visitor, for he doffed his steeple-crowned 
hat, which, like the rest of his apparel, was much the 
worse for wear, and responded briskly, " Good e'en, 
Mistress Anne, an' the same to you, neighbor John; 
I hope the Lord's blessin' is upon all within this 
abode. Ah, who have ye here?" and he peered 
down at Joane, who had resumed her place before 
the fire, her back turned squarely toward Parson 
Legg as he stood in the centre of the room. 



Prologue 1 7 

He came closer to her, but for all the notice she 
vouchsafed of his words or presence she might have 
been one of the brass fire-dogs upholding the blazing 
logs. 

" 'T is the Squaw Sachem's granddaughter, Joane," 
replied John Devereux, turning from the door, which 
he had refastened. 

" Aye, so it be," said the little man ; " one o' the 
unregenerate heathen, upon whom, if they turn not 
from their idolatrous ways, shall descend smitings 
sore from the Lord. Hip an' thigh shall they be 
smitten, and their places shall know them no more." 

" Joane hath no idols, good sir, that I know on," 
said his host, as he came forward and offered the 
visitor a seat, and then took one himself by the door. 
" She seemeth ever ready to heed the words of my 
good wife, and our babes could not have a more 
gentle playfellow." 

Anne had seated herself near Joane, by the fire; 
and she looked with no very friendly eyes at the 
Parson, as she said, " Think you not, good sir, it were 
better to chide the 'unregenerate heathen,' as you 
call them, with more gentleness?" 

His little eyes narrowed into yet meaner lines as he 
fixed them upon her face. Then leaning forward to 
lay a finger upon the gun that again lay across Joane's 
knees, he answered, " It would seem but poor excuse 
to prate o 1 gentleness to one who at unseemly hours 
and seasons goeth about with death-dealin' weapons, 
seekin' whom she may devour." 

The Indian girl still sat immovable; a statue 
could not have appeared more bereft of hearing or 



i 8 From Kingdom to Colony 

speech. But to Anne's face there came a look of fine 
scorn, which softened however into almost a smile as 
she glanced at her husband. 

" Joane came to warn us of danger," John said 
quietly. " She tells us there is a strange ship in 
harbor, and we be now armed to guard against 
pirates, for such they promise to be." 

Parson Legg sprang to his feet as though stung by 
a passing insect. 

" Pirates ! " he repeated, in a shrill cry of alarm. 
" Pirates, say ye so? I heard naught o' such matter. 
I was in the woods hereabout all the afternoon, readin' 
the psalmody, an' makin' joyful melody unto the 
Lord, till darkness o'ertook me, an' I bethought my 
self to make my way to this abode, neighbor John, as 
peradventure thou an' Mistress Anne, thy wife, would 
give me food an' shelter in the Lord's name till 
mornin'." 

Parson Legg was only an itinerant preacher, having 
long striven, but without avail, to be accepted by the 
colonists as successor to their late beloved pastor, the 
Reverend Hugh Peters, who had gone to England 
some years before to act as their agent, and was 
likely to remain there for some time to come, being 
now a chaplain in the army of Cromwell. 

But Legg was entirely unfitted, both by birth and 
education, for the position to which he aspired. He 
was selfish and irritable, with a grasping, worldly 
nature, despite his outward show of humility and 
sanctity, and was regarded by the colonists with 
suspicion and illy concealed dislike, while the Indians 
held him in positive hatred. 



Prologue 1 9 

Since the summer day, two years before, when he 
had come upon Joane in the forest, attired in the 
manly habiliments of her tribe, this being only for 
greater convenience while hunting and had hurled 
at her young head anathemas such as fairly smelled 
of brimstone, it had been open war between the two ; 
and the very sight of one to the other was like that of 
a plump kitten to a lively terrier. 

Anne had by this time set forth a meal upon the 
table, and notwithstanding his recent fright, Parson 
Legg's little eyes glistened voraciously as he drew up 
his chair, while he smacked his thin lips more as 
would a sturdy yeoman, than like a meek and lowly 
follower of the creed which crucifies the flesh and its 
appetites. 

John still kept his seat by the door, his keen ears 
listening intently for any unusual sound without, 
while Parson Legg crunched away at the venison and 
corn bread, doing this with more gusto than was 
pleasant for either eye or ear. 

Anne had left the room, motioning to Joane to 
follow her, and an intense silence seemed to lie about 
the house, save as it was broken by the sputtering of 
the fire upon the hearth and the sound of Parson 
Legg's gastronomic vocalism, and now and then the 
subdued murmur of women's voices from one of the 
rooms in the rear. 

A sudden roar of firearms, followed by wild yells 
and cries without, shattered the peaceful brooding of 
the place, and caused Parson Legg to spring wildly 
from his chair. 

" The heathen are upon us ! " he gasped, his articu- 



20 From Kingdom to Colony 

lation being somewhat impeded by the presence of a 
huge piece of venison in his mouth. " The heathen 
are come upon us with riotin' an' slaughter ! John 
John Devereux, hide me, I beseech thee, hide me 
from their vengeance. I am a man o* peace, an' 
the sight o' bloodshed is somethin' I could ne'er 
abide." 

John paid no attention to the terrified little man, 
but springing up with an impetuosity that sent his 
chair flying across the room, stood erect and scowl 
ing, his face turned toward the sounds of strife, and 
his strong fingers gripping his gun. 

"Anne wife where art thou?" he cried, as the 
din increased, and more shots were fired. 

" Here." And she quietly entered the room, her 
face pale, but perfectly calm. "The noise hath 
awakened the little boys, but I have left Shubar with 
them, and promised to return shortly." 

"Where is Joane?" her husband asked quickly. 

" With Shubar and the boys." 

" Good ; for then there be one gun near, to assure 
the little ones." 

He had been nervously fingering the hammer of 
his own piece, and while speaking he crossed the 
room and took a position near that side of the house 
from whence came the sound of firearms. 

Anne remained by the hearth, watching him 
closely, her tightly clenched hands being all that 
told of the agitation within. 

" Are the little ones much affrighted ? " he asked. 

"No," she said, still in her calm, sweet fashion; 
" they do not seem to be that is, not much. 



Prologue 2 1 

Humphrey begged that he might have a gun, and 
Robert sat quiet, looking at me with eyes so like 
your own as he asked, ' Art fearful, mother? Father 
will ne'er let them hurt us.' " 

John Devereux smiled proudly, for the moment 
forgetting the din about them. 

"And John," he asked, "what said our second 
son?" 

" He seemeth most affrighted of all," she replied. 
" He wept at first, and hid his face in my gown ; but 
he was calm when I came away. Thou knowest, 
John, that the lad hath not been well since the fever, 
last fall." 

" Aye, true, poor little Jack ! " the father said. 
And he now wondered what might have happened 
outside, for there was a ceasing of the uproar. 

He listened intently a moment. " Methinks, sweet 
heart, I'd best go outside and see what this silence 
doth mean. Thou 'It not be fearful if I leave the 
house awhile?" 

She grew still paler, but only shook her head. 
Then she asked suddenly, " Where be Parson 
Legg?" 

Husband and wife looked about the room, and 
then at one another. 

" He was here when the firing began," said John, 
finding it difficult not to smile as he recalled the 
scene. 

" But wherever can he have gone? " persisted Anne. 

" Hiding somewhere, I warrant me," was her hus 
band's reply. " He is an arrant " 

His words were drowned by the roar of a blunder- 



22 From Kingdom to Colony 

buss, coming apparently from just over their heads, 
and this was followed a moment later by a wild yell 
of triumph from outside. 

It was from John's men, and he started to open 
the door. But before he could do this there arose 
such a clamor in the nursery above that he and 
Anne, forgetful of all else, sped up the stairway. 

Old Shubar's voice came to them raised in shrill 
cries, echoed by those of the boys, only that 
Humphrey and Robert seemed to speak more from 
indignation than fright. 

Wondering what it could all mean, they hurried 
into the room, where an absurd sight met their 
alarmed eyes. 

In one corner, beside Humphrey's pallet, stood 
Shubar, still uttering the wild shrieks they had heard, 
and huddling about her were the three boys, John 
clinging to her gown, while Humphrey and Robert, 
both facing about, were shouting at a strange figure 
that burrowed frantically into the pallet occupying 
the opposite corner of the chamber. 

" Shubar says 't is a witch," cried Robert. " Take 
thy gun and slay her before she bring evil upon us." 

" Be quiet, my son," said his father, scarcely able 
to repress his laughter, for at the sound of his voice 
Parson Legg's weazened face, all blanched by fear, 
was lifted from out the pillows, and a pair of terror- 
stricken eyes peered over his shoulder. 

He had been lying face downward, partially cov 
ered by the bedclothes, under which he was still 
trying to conceal himself; and his steeple-crowned 
hat, now a shapeless wreck, was pulled down over 



Prologue 23 

his ears, as if to shut out more effectually the sounds 
of strife that had well-nigh bereft him of reason. 

" It would seem thou canst preach far better, 
Parson Legg, than defend thyself from the enemy," 
John Devereux said rather grimly, looking down 
with unconcealed contempt upon the little coward, 
while Anne busied herself in reassuring the children 
and quieting Shubar's angry mutterings. 

" Even so, neighbor John, even so," answered the 
Parson, in no wise disconcerted at the sarcasm of 
the other's words and tone, and making no movement 
to emerge from his retreat. " As I told thee below, 
I am a man o' peace, an' I like not the sound o' 
war an' the sight o' bloodshed. But what doth this 
silence portend? are the enemy routed, are they 
vanquished, an' put down, smitten hip an' thigh, an' 
put to flight by thy brave followers? " 

His anxious queries met with no reply, for John 
Devereux, who was standing upon the threshold of 
the room, had become conscious of a sharp current 
of air blowing upon his cheek. It told him that the 
scuttle was open overhead, and turning about, he 
darted swiftly up the ladder. 

He was soon upon the roof, and here he stood a 
few moments and looked keenly about. 

The voices of his men came to him from the 
ground below. They had left their concealment, and 
the lightness of their tones told him that all danger 
was past. 

As his eyes became more accustomed to the gloom, 
the dim starlight revealed to him the outlines of a form 
crouching behind the great chimney not far away. 



24 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Joane ! " he called softly, suspecting who it might 
be. 

She arose and came to him, and he heard her 
laughing to herself. 

"What earnest thou up here for?" he demanded, 
speaking quite sharply. 

"Joane shoot pirate captain," she answered, still 
laughing. "Heap scare 'em no know where shot 
come from all run away to ship." 

And so it proved. The marauders, having received 
a very different reception from the one they had ex 
pected, were utterly discomfited when an unseen 
enemy in the person of Joane and her blunderbuss 
scattered a mighty charge of slugs and bullets in 
their midst. Their leader was struck in the arm, and 
fearing they had fallen into an ambuscade from 
which it would be difficult to escape, he shouted to 
his men that he was wounded, and bade them fly to 
the ship. 

This was the last of the raids that had so annoyed 
the colonists, and thenceforth they were free from such 
molestation. 

John Devereux's days passed on, full of peace and 
pleasantness, until he died at a ripe old age, respected 
and loved by all his fellow-townsmen, and mourned 
deeply by the faithful wife who did not long survive 
him. 

The boys lived to man's estate, were married, and 
had children of their own. But Humphrey and John 
died in their father's lifetime; and so it was that 
Robert, the second son, became the heir. 



From Kingdom to Colony 25 



CHAPTER I 

MARBLEHEAD, and July, in the year of our 
Lord 1774. 

In the harbor (now known as Great Bay) the water 
lay, a smooth, glistening floor of amethystine hue, 
shut in protectively by the " Neck," thrust out like a 
strong arm between it and the rougher sea beyond, 
stretching, purple and endless, to the rim of the 
cloudless horizon. 

To the north and northwest lay the islands, the 
nearer ones sharply outlined in trees and verdure, 
but showing here and there a grayness of beach or 
boulder, like the bald spot among some good man's 
otherwise plentiful locks. 

Looking eastward, Cat Island was closest of all to 
the mainland, the charred ruins upon it showing 
sharply in the brilliant afternoon sunshine ; and here, 
amid the desolation, a few of the blackened timbers 
still remained upright, like arms lifted in protest 
against the vengeance visited upon the hospital a 
short time before by the well-meant zeal of the 
infuriated townsfolk. 

In August of the previous year, during an epidemic 
of smallpox, a meeting was called in the townhouse, 
and Elbridge Gerry, John Glover, Azor Orne, and 
Jonathan Glover petitioned that a hospital be built on 
Cat Island, for the treatment of smallpox patients, or 



26 From Kingdom to Colony 

else that the town permit certain individuals to do 
this at their own expense. 

The town refused to build the hospital, but gave 
permission to the individuals to construct one, pro 
vided the adjoining town of Salem gave its consent ; 
it being also stipulated that the hospital should be so 
regulated as to shield the inhabitants of Marblehead 
from any " danger of infection " therefrom. 

The necessary approval having been obtained from 
Salem, preparations were made in September for 
erecting the hospital. 

By this time some of the people of Marblehead 
had become impressed with the fear that by the es 
tablishing of the hospital the dread disease would 
become a prevailing pest amongst them. Their ter 
ror made them unreasonable, and they now fiercely 
opposed the scheme to which they had once given their 
consent, and demanded that the work be abandoned ; 
but the proprietors, filled with indignation at what 
they considered rank injustice, persisted in carrying 
out their worthy project to completion. 

In October the hospital was finished, and placed 
in charge of an eminent physician from Portsmouth, 
who had attained a wide reputation for his success in 
the treatment of smallpox. Several hundred patients 
came under his care, with gratifying results. But a 
few had died, and this fact brought about bitter 
and active hostility from the malcontents. They 
demanded that the place be abandoned at once; 
and threats of violence began to be made. 

The feeling gained in strength and intensity, until 
at length the proprietors gave up the contest And 



From Kingdom to Colony 27 

then, to assure themselves that the hospital should 
not be reopened, a party of the townspeople, closely 
disguised, crossed to Cat Island one night in the 
following January, and left the buildings in flames. 

But now these summer weeks found the town ex 
cited and tumultuous over still graver matters. The 
British government had found it impracticable to en 
force the duty upon tea, and resorting to subterfuge, 
adopted a compromise whereby the East India Com 
pany, hitherto the greatest losers by the diminution of 
its exports from Great Britain, was authorized to send 
its goods to all places free of duty. 

Although the tea would now become cheaper for 
the colonists, they were not deceived by this new 
ministerial plan. And when the news was received 
that the East India Company had freighted ships 
with tea consigned to its colonial agents, meetings 
were held to devise measures to prevent the sale or 
unloading of the tea within the province. 

The agents, when waited upon by the committee 
chosen for that purpose in Boston, refused flatly to 
promise that the tea should not be unloaded or sold 
by them ; and they were forthwith publicly stigma 
tized as enemies to their country, and resolutions 
were adopted providing that they, and all such, 
should be dealt with accordingly. 

In December, 1773, the historical "Tea Party" 
took place in Boston harbor; and in the following 
spring Governor Hutchinson resigned, and General 
Thomas Gage was appointed in his stead. 

Bill after bill was passed in Parliament and sanc 
tioned by the King, having in view but the single 



28 From Kingdom to Colony 

object of bringing the people of Massachusetts to 
terms. The quartering of English troops in Boston 
was made legal. Town meetings were prohibited 
except by special permission from the Governor. 
And finally the infamous " Port Bill " was passed, 
which removed the seat of government to Salem, and 
closed the port of Boston to commerce. 

In July subscriptions were being solicited by or 
der of the town of Marblehead for the relief of the 
poor of Boston, who were suffering from the opera 
tion of the " Port Bill," and all the buildings which 
could be utilized, even to the town-house, were 
placed at the disposal of the merchants, for the 
storage of their goods. 

In defiance of Parliament, whose act had practically 
suppressed all town meetings, the people of Marble- 
head continued to assemble and express their views, 
and discuss the grave questions then agitating the 
entire country. The very air of the sea seemed to 
murmur of war and the rumors of war; and the 
hearts of thinking men and women were heavy with 
forebodings of the struggle they felt to be imminent. 

But the little town was lying brooding and peace 
ful this July afternoon. Its wooded hills to the west 
sent shadows across the grassy meadows and slopes, 
rising and falling to meet the sand-beaches, or ending 
in the headlands of granite that made sightly out 
looks from which to scan the sea for threatening 
ships. 

Under the pines that made shadows along the 
way, a horseman was going leisurely along the road 
leading to the Fountain Inn. 



From Kingdom to Colony 29 

To his left lay level meadow lands, rising into hills 
as they neared the inn, the old Burial Hill the 
town's God's Acre being highest of all. To his 
right, the green fields and marshes stretched un 
broken to the sea, save for here and there a clump of 
bushes and tangled vines, or a thicket of wild roses. 

The road before him ended in two branches, one 
leading to the rising ground on the right, where 
stood the Fountain Inn, while to the left it terminated 
in a sandy beach, before which stretched the peace 
ful waters of Little Harbor, now whitened with the 
sails of East Indian commerce, and the craft belong 
ing to the fishing fleets that plied their yearly trade 
to the " Banks " and to Boston. 

No large ship could come nigh the shore in Little 
Harbor ; whereas in the deep bay lying between the 
Neck and the town, the enemy's vessels might anchor 
by the land itself. And here the townsfolk kept a 
most active lookout, which left the hills and beaches 
of Little Harbor almost deserted. 



30 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER II 

THE bridle was lying slack upon the neck of the 
horse, who picked his way carefully along the 
road, his hoofs now clicking over the stony highway, 
now falling noiselessly upon the brown pine needles. 
And the occasional clatter of his shoes, or the busy 
chatter of a squirrel high up in a tree, were the only 
sounds to interrupt the musings of the stalwart rider, 
whose head was bowed, and whose eyes strayed 
moodily about. 

He was dark and tall, well knit, and of powerful 
build, yet lithe and graceful. The wandering breeze 
whipped out stray curling locks about his ears and 
temples from the mass of dark hair done up in a 
queue. The broad-brimmed riding-hat was pulled 
well down over his strongly marked brows, and the 
smooth-shaven face betrayed the compressed lips of 
the large but finely formed mouth. 

A flash of something white speeding across the 
road a few yards in front of him caused the dark 
eyes to open wide, and brought his musings to a 
sudden end. 

Across the marshes to the left he caught a glimpse 
of twinkling feet, encased in low steel-buckled shoes 
that seemed to be bearing away from him a fleeting 
cloud of white drapery. 



From Kingdom to Colony 31 

It was a female, with her so-called " cut " (a dress- 
skirt so narrow and straight as to make rapid move 
ment very difficult) thrown up over her head and 
shoulders, as she went over the grass toward the 
beach at the side of the road facing the Neck. 

Recognizing her at once, the horseman called out, 
" Dorothy ! " and spurred his horse out of the road 
and across the marsh. 

As though hearing him, she paused, and with 
out lowering the " cut," turned to look over her 
shoulder. 

The wind, catching her dress, blew the white folds 
aside, showing a roguish face, and one bearing a 
strong family resemblance to the man in pursuit. 
But her features were small and delicate, while his,, 
although not lacking in refinement, were far bolder 
in strength of outline. 

She had the same dark eyes, set far apart under 
delicate but firmly marked brows, the same swart 
curling lashes, and riotous locks. 

But here the likeness ceased ; for while his face 
was grave, and full of a set purpose and resolution, 
hers was almost babyish, and full of witchery, with a 
peachy bloom coming and going in the rounded 
cheeks. 

She was panting a little from her running, and now 
stood, waiting for him to speak, her red lips parted 
in a mocking smile that showed two rows of little 
teeth, white as the meat of a hazel-nut. 

"What mischief have you been up to, you little 
rogue, and why are you running away from me?" he 
asked. He spoke with quiet good nature, but looked 



32 From Kingdom to Colony 

down at her with an elder brother's reproof showing 
in his face. 

She did not answer, but only glanced up at him 
from the sheltering folds of the skirt, billowing 
about her face like a cloud, while the horse, recog 
nizing a loved playmate, whinnied, and bowed 
his head to her shoulder as if mutely begging a 
caress. 

" You have been to see Moll Pitcher again," the 
young man asserted ; " and you know our father 
would be angry that you should do it And 't is 
very wrong, Dorothy, in these times, that you should 
be over in this part of the town alone." 

Her brother called her so rarely by her full name 
that a change from the caressing " Dot " to the sol 
emn-sounding " Dorothy " was a sure mark of his 
displeasure. 

The smile died from her face, and her eyes fell. 
But she looked mutinous, as she raised a small hand 
to stroke the horse's nose. 

" I did not come alone, Jack," she explained. 
" Leet rowed me over, and Pashar came with us ; and 
I had little 'Bitha, too." 

" An old darkey, who sits dozing in the boat, half 
a mile away from you, with his twelve-year-old 
grandson, and little Tabitha! These make a fine 
protection, truly, had you met with soldiers or other 
troublesome people," he said, with some sarcasm. 
" Do you not know there was a new vessel, filled with 
British soldiers, went into Salem harbor yesterday 
and belike they are roaming about the country 
to-day? " He switched his riding-boot as he spoke, 



From Kingdom to Colony 33 

scowling as though the mention of the matter had 
awakened vengeful thoughts. 

"Hugh Knollys has but just ridden over from 
Salem; and he said they were all housed there, 
along with the Governor," the girl said eagerly, glad 
to find something to say in her defence, as well as to 
turn the current of her brother's thoughts. 

" Hugh Knollys ! " he repeated. " Has he been 
at our house this day? " 

" No-o," she answered hesitatingly. " We met 
him just now as we came out of Moll's. He is at the 
Fountain Inn." 

" We," he said, a smile showing about the corners 
of his lips. " Are you His Gracious Majesty, Dot, 
that you speak of yourself as ' We ' ? " 

At the sound of her baby name, all the bright 
ness returned to her face, and glancing up at him, 
she whispered mischievously, " Look in the thicket 
behind you." 

He turned to send a keen glance into the clump of 
bushes and vines growing some dozen yards closer 
to the road he had just left; and there he caught a 
glimpse of pale blue like female raiment showing 
amid the foliage. 

Wheeling his horse quickly, he rode toward it; 
and what he now saw was a tall, blonde girl of eigh 
teen or thereabouts, who arose slowly from where 
she had been hiding, and came forward with a dignity 
that savored of defiance, although there seemed to be 
a smile lurking in the corners of her mouth. 

Her gypsy hat hung by its blue ribbons on one 
white rounded arm, bared to the elbow, as the fashion 

3 



34 From Kingdom to Colony 

of her sleeve left it. The neck of her pale blue gown 
was low cut; but a small cape of the same material 
was over it, crossed, fichu-wise, on her bosom, and 
then carried under the arms, to be knotted at the back. 

Her round white throat rose out of the sheer blue 
drapery in fine, strong lines, to support a regal head, 
crowned with a glory of pale brown hair, now bared 
to the sun, and glinting as though golden sparkles 
were caught in its silky meshes. 

As she approached, the rider held up his horse, 
and sat motionless, staring at her, while a merry peal 
of laughter, silvery as chiming bells, broke from six 
teen-year-old Dorothy. 

" Mary Broughton ! " the young man exclaimed at 
length, as he looked wonderingly at the fair-haired 
girl. 

She paused a yard away and swept him a mocking 
courtesy as she said, and her musical voice was of the 
quality we are told is " good in woman," " Aye ; 
at your service, Master John Devereux." 

"Then you have been with our madcap here?" 
he asked, now finding his tongue more readily. 

"All the afternoon an it please you, sir," she 
replied in the same tone of playful irony. 

" It does please me," he said, now with a smile, 
" for it was much better than had Dot been alone, as 
I supposed at first. But think you it is safe for you 
two girls to come wandering over here by your 
selves?" And in the look of his dark eyes, in the 
very tone of his voice, there was something different, 
more caressing than had been found even for his 
small sister, who had now drawn close to them. 



From Kingdom to Colony 35 

Mary Broughton slipped her arm through Doro 
thy's, and the mockery left her face. 

" I suppose not," she answered frankly. " But, to 
tell the truth, I had not thought of such a thing until 
you mentioned it. We 've not met a soul, save Hugh 
Knollys, who was riding into the inn yard as we came 
from Moll Pitcher's." 

" And so you have been to consult Moll's oracle? " 
the young man said banteringly. 

The white lids fell over the honest blue eyes that 
had been looking straight up into his own. The girl 
seemed greatly embarrassed, and her color deepened, 
while Dorothy only giggled, and slyly pinched the 
arm upon which her slender fingers were resting. 

Mary gave her a quick glance of reproof. Then 
she raised her eyes and said hesitatingly, "We heard 
she was down from Lynn, on a visit to her father." 

" You girls are bewitched with Moll Pitcher and 
her prophecies," he exclaimed with a laugh. 

" Ah but she tells such wonderful things," began 
Dorothy, impetuously. But Mary Broughton laid a 
small white hand over the red lips and glanced warn- 
ingly at her companion. 

" What did she tell ? " the young man asked. But 
now Dorothy only smiled, and shook her head. 

" Come, Dorothy," Mary said, " we had best get 
back to the boat." And she turned to go ; but the 
younger girl hung back. 

"Are you going to a meeting at the inn, Jack?" 
she inquired, looking at her brother. 

" Little girls must not ask questions," he answered, 
yet smiling at her lovingly. "But do you hasten 



36 From Kingdom to Colony 

to the boat, and get home, Dot, you and Mary. It 
troubles me that you should be about here. Hurry 
home, now, there 's a good little girl." But he 
looked at both of them as he spoke. 

"Shall you be home by evening? " his sister asked, 
keeping her face toward him as she backed away, 
obliged to move in the direction of the beach; for 
Mary, still holding her arm, was walking along. 

He nodded and smiled ; then riding back to the 
highway, wheeled his horse and stopped to watch 
the two figures making their hurried way across the 
marsh. But his eyes rested longest upon one of 
them, tall and regal, her blonde head showing 
golden in the waning light, the vivid green of the 
marshes and the deep purple of the sea making a 
defining background for the beauty of the woman to 
whom John Devereux had given his lifelong love. 



From Kingdom to Colony 37 



CHAPTER III 

H, Mary, there is Johnnie Strings ! " exclaimed 
Dorothy, as they drew near shore, where lay 
the rowboat, beached on the sand, with Leet, the 
faithful old darkey, sitting close by, awaiting the 
pleasure of his adored young mistress. 

Near him a little girl of seven was gathering 
pebbles, her heavy blonde braids touching the tawny 
sand whenever she stooped in her search. And 
crouched by his grandfather Leet was the boy 
Pashar, looking like an animated inkspot upon the 
brightness all about. His white eyeballs and teeth 
showed sharply by contrast with their onyx-like set 
tings, as he sat with his thick lips agape, literally 
drinking in the words of the redoubtable Johnnie 
Strings, a wiry, sharp-faced little man, whose gar 
ments resembled the dry, faded tints of the autumn 
woods. 

Johnnie, with his pedler's pack, stored with a 
seemingly unlimited variety of wares, was a well- 
known and welcome visitor to every housewife in 
town. He lived when at home (which was rarely) 
in a hut-like abode up among the rocks of Skinner's 
Head ; and the highway between Boston and Glouces 
ter was tramped by him many times during the year. 

He owned a raw-boned nag of milk-white hue, and 
rejoicing in the name of Lavinia Amelia ; and these 



38 From Kingdom to Colony 

two, with a yellow cur, constituted the entire manage 
of the Strings household. 

Johnnie, like Topsy, must have "just growed," 
for aught anyone ever knew of a parent Strings. The 
one item of information possessed by his acquaint 
ances was that his name was not Johnnie Strings at 
all, but "Stand-fast-on-high Stringer," an indication 
that he must have received his baptism at Puritanical 
hands. 

Either "Stand-fast-on-high" became more unre- 
generate as his infancy was left behind, or else his 
associates had no great taste for Biblical terms as 
applied to every-day use ; for his real name had long 
since -become vulgarized to the common earthiness 
of " Johnnie," and " Stringer " had been reduced to 
" Strings." 

He now sat upon his pack a smaller one than he 
usually carried and was saying to Leet, " Now that 
there be so cantankerous a lot o' them pesky King's 
soldiers 'bout us, there's no sayin' what day or night 
they won't overrun the hull country, from the Gov 
ernor's house at Salem, clean over here to the sea; 
an' every man will be wise, that owns cattle, to sleep 
with one eye an' ear open, an' a gun within reach." 

"What are you saying, Johnnie Strings?" called 
out Dorothy, as she and Mary came up. " Are you 
trying to frighten old Leet into fits? " 

The little pedler sprang to his feet and snatched 
off his battered wreck of a hat, showing a scant lot 
of carroty hair, gathered tightly into a rusty black 
ribbon at the nape of his weather-beaten neck. 

" Only sayin' God's truth, sweet mistress," he 



From Kingdom to Colony 39 

answered, bowing and scraping with elaborate polite 
ness. " I Ve just come from over Salem way ; an' 
yesterday evenin' ye could scarcely see the ground 
for the red spots that covered it. There were three 
ship-loads came in yesterday, to add to the ungodly 
lot o' soldiers already there." 

Mary looked troubled, but Dorothy only laughed. 
And little 'Bitha, abandoning her search for shells 
and pebbles, pressed closely against her cousin, 
looking up out of a pair of frightened eyes, blue as 
forget-me-nots, as she asked, " Does Johnnie say the 
soldiers are coming after us, Dot?" 

Dorothy checked herself in what she was about to 
say, and bent to reassure the little one, putting an 
arm about her neck to draw the golden head still 
closer to her. 

"What are they come down from Boston for, 
Johnnie?" Mary asked; "do you know?" 

He cocked his head aslant, and resumed his hat, 
screwing up one eye in a fashion most impudent in 
any man but himself, as he looked at her with a cun 
ning leer. Then he said : " There 's no harm to come 
from 'em yet. But soldiers be a lawless lot, if they 
get turned loose to look after we folk 'bout the coast 
here, as is like to be the case now. An' so I was 
just meanin' to hint to ye that 'twould be as well to 
stop nigher home, after this day." 

Old Leet, who had listened with a stolid face to all 
this, was now pushing the boat into the water, while 
Pashar stood gaping at the pedler, until ordered 
gruffly by his grandsire to stand ready to hold the 
craft. 



40 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Have you knowledge that they are coming down 
here?" inquired Mary, speaking more insistently than 
before. 

" We-1-1, yes, I have," he admitted with a drawl, 
and was about to add something more, when Dorothy, 
who had deposited 'Bitha in the boat, and was now 
getting in to take her own place in the stern, said to 
him, " Come with us, Johnnie, and we '11 take you 
home, as we pass quite close to your " hesitating a 
second " your house." 

" No, thank ye, mistress," he replied, grinning 
proudly at the dignity she had bestowed upon his 
humble abode. " I 've that will take me up to Dame 
Chine, at the Fountain Inn, an' I should be there 
this very minute, an' not chatterin' here. But I was 
tired, an' when I came along an' saw old Leet, sat 
down to rest a bit." 

" When are you intending to fetch that pink ribbon 
you promised me weeks ago, and the lace for Aunt 
Lettice?" demanded Dorothy, as Mary Broughton 
stepped over the intervening seats, past Leet, at the 
oars, with small 'Bitha alongside him, and took her 
place beside her friend. 

" I 've both in my pack, up at the hut ; I '11 bring 
'em to the house this week, ye may depend on it," 
answered Johnnie, as Pashar pushed off the boat, 
springing nimbly in as the keel left the sand. 

"If you do not, I'll never buy another thing from 
you so long as I live," the girl called back, with a 
wilful toss of her head, as Leet pulled away with 
strong, rapid strokes. 

" T is all wrong for two pretty ones like them to 



From Kingdom to Colony 41 

be roamin' 'round in such fashion," said Johnnie to 
himself, as he stooped to take up his pack. Then 
suddenly, as if remembering something, he turned to 
the shore and called out, " Shall ye find Master John 
at home, think ye, Mistress Dorothy?" 

Her voice came back silvery clear over the dis 
tance of water lying between them. " No ; he is up 
at the Fountain Inn." 

" Ah, as I thought," the pedler muttered, with a 
meaning smile. " I '11 just be in the nick o' time." 

"What think you it all means, Mary?" Dorothy 
asked, the two sitting close together in the boat. 

"What all means?" echoed Mary, in an absent- 
minded way, her head turned toward the shore they 
were leaving, where on the higher land the far-away 
windows of the Fountain Inn were showing like glim 
mering stars in the light of the setting sun. 

" Why," Dorothy explained, smiling at Mary's ab 
straction, "all these soldiers coming down here? 
And Johnnie acts and talks as if he could tell some 
thing important, if he chose." 

"You know, Dot, we are like to have serious 
trouble, perhaps a war with the mother country." 

" And all because of a parcel of old tea ! " ex 
claimed Dorothy, with great scorn. 

Mary now turned her face in the direction the boat 
was going, and smiled faintly. "The tea is really 
what has brought matters to a head," she said. " But 
there is more in it than that alone, from what I 've 
heard my father say. And there is much about it 
that we girls cannot rightly understand, or talk about 
very wisely. Only, I hope there will be no war. 



42 From Kingdom to Colony 

War is such a terrible thing," she added with a shud 
der, "and you know what Moll told us. I almost 
wish we had not gone to see her to-day." 

" I am not a bit sorry we went," said Dorothy, 
stoutly. " I am glad. What did she say, some 
thing about a big black cloud full of lightnings and 
muttering thunder, coming from across the sea, to 
spread over the land and darken it? Was n't that it? " 

"Yes, and much more. Do you think she was 
asleep as she talked to us, Dot? She looked so 
strangely, and yet her eyes were wide open all the 
time." 

" Tyntie does the same thing at times. She says 
it 's ' trance.' But Aunt Penine always puts me out 
of the kitchen when Tyntie gets that way, and so I 
don't know whether she talks or not. I mean to try 
and find out, if I can, the next time Tyntie gets into 
such a state." 

"Nothing seems strange for Indians to do or to 
be," Mary said musingly; "but I never heard of 
such things amongst white people." 

" Oh, yes, you did," Dorothy answered quickly. 
"Whatever are you thinking of, not to remember 
about the witches? 'Tis said they could foretell to a 
certainty of future happenings. I wish I 'd lived in 
those days, although it could not have been pleasant 
to see folks hanged for such knowledge. As for 
Moll Pitcher, I guess she might have been treated 
as was old Mammie Redd." 



From Kingdom to Colony 43 



CHAPTER IV 

'""INHERE was a long silence, broken at last by 

-1 Mary saying, " Perhaps what some folk say of 
Moll is true, that it is an evil gift she has. And 
yet she has a sweet face and gentle manner." 

" I wonder if 't is truth, what they say of old 
Dimond, her father," said Dorothy, her chin sup 
ported in one soft palm, while her eyes looked off 
over the water, motionless almost as the seaweed 
growing on the scarred rocks along the shore, left 
bare by the low tide. 

" What is that? " Mary asked. 

" Why, that whenever there was a dark, stormy 
night, with a gale threatening the ships at sea, he 
would go up on Burial Hill, and beat about amongst 
the grass, to save the crews from shipwreck." 

Mary laughed. " What an idea! " she exclaimed. 
" How could beating the ground about the dead 
benefit or protect the living, who are surely in the 
keeping of Him who makes the tempests?" 

" I don't know," was Dorothy's simple answer. 
" Only that is what I Ve heard, ever since I was a 
child. And such talk always took my fancy." 

" Well, old Dimond does n't look now as if he 
could have strengtlvto beat the ground, or anything 
else. Poor old man, he is very feeble, and I should 
say 't is a happy thing for him that Moll can come 
down from Lynn now and then, to attend him." 



44 From Kingdom to Colony 

"Yes," Dorothy assented. Then, with a lively 
change of tone and manner, "'Twas odd, Mary, for 
her to say that when you left her door you were to 
see your true-love riding to meet you on horseback." 

Mary started, and without answering, turned her 
head away, while the blood rushed to her lovely 
face. 

"Which was he, sweetheart?" Dorothy persisted 
teasingly, bending her head so as to bring her smiling 
face directly under the down-dropped blue eyes, and 
then laughing outright at the confusion she saw 
there. 

"Which one was it? "she repeated. "You know 
Hugh Knollys rode down the road directly toward 
you, and then 

But Mary's white hand was over the laughing lips 
and silenced them. 

" If your father should hear you talking in such 
fashion, Dot, I feel sure he would be displeased with 
me for having gone with you to see Moll." Mary 
made an effort to look and speak naturally, but her 
eyes were very bright and her face was still deeply 
flushed. 

Dorothy smiled, and shook her curly head wilfully. 
" Not he," she said with decision ; " leastway, not 
for long. He is stern enough, at times, to others; 
but he can never be severe with me." 

"Ah, Dot, but you are surely a spoiled child," 
said Mary, with a fond glance at the winsome face. 

Dorothy shrugged her small shoulders. " So Aunt 
Penine is always saying; but all the aunts in the 
world could never come 'twixt my father and me." 



From Kingdom to Colony 45 

Little 'Bitha, who had been crooning softly to her 
self, and improvising, after a fashion of her own, 

"The sea is blue, blue, blue, 
The sea is blue, and I love the sea," 

suddenly cried out, " Oh, Dot, look, look ! What an 
ugly fish ! " 

They all looked, and saw a dead dogfish, its cruel 
teeth showing in the gaping jaws, go bobbing by, 
entangled in a mesh of floating seaweed. 

" Him look like dead nigger," said Pashar, as he 
flung a pebble at it. 

Old Leet scowled over his shoulder at his lively 
descendant. 

" Dere '11 be anudder, an' real true, dead nigger ter 
keep him company, ef ye don't sit still, an' quit 
grampussin* 'bout de boat," he growled ; and Pashar 
became very quiet. 

They were now drawing in nearer to the shore, 
where the strip of sand-beach lay down below the 
rocky headland, upon the highest point of which 
stood Spray House, the home of Nicholson Brough- 
ton and his daughter Mary. 

The house a low, rambling building, with gabled 
roof was perched upon the highest of a series of 
greenstone and syenite ledges, whose natural jagged- 
ness had no need to be strengthened by art to render 
them a safe bulwark against the encroaching seas, 
when the storms flashed blinding mists and glitter 
ing spray about the diamond-paned windows. 

These looked off over the open water, and past the 
point of land intervening between Great Bay and 



46 From Kingdom to Colony 

Marblehead Rock. Upon the latter was an odd 
beacon, being a discarded pulpit from one of the 
Boston churches, whence, after hearing much of the 
noise and commotion of men, it had been transferred 
to this barren rock, there to listen to the ceaseless 
tumult of the battling sea. 

Inland from Spray House stood the many great 
warehouses; and back of these stretched the pas 
ture-lands, breaking here and there into rough hills, 
showing fields of golden splendor, where the wood 
wax, or " dyer's weed," was growing in luxuriant 
wildness. 

Several small boats were drawn up on the beach ; 
and anchored a little way out, and directly opposite 
the front windows of Spray House, were two goodly- 
sized schooners, and a brig, their topmasts now 
touched by the fiery gold of sunset. 

" I wish you were coming home with me, Mary," 
said Dorothy, as Leet ran the boat's nose into the 
shingle, and Pashar leaped out to hold the stern. 

" I wish so, too. But you know it will not be 
many days before father goes up to Boston, and he 
said I should abide with you until he returned." 

" That will be fine," said Dorothy, her face aglow 
with pleasure, as Mary, after dropping a light kiss 
upon her cheek, arose to leave the boat. " Only, if 
I were you, I should coax him to let me go to 
Boston." 

" I did ask him ; but he goes on public matters, he 
said, and was like to have a quick and a rough trip." 
Mary was now standing upon the beach. 

" Well, be he gone a long or a short time, we 



From Kingdom to Colony 47 

shall all be very happy to have you with us. That 
you know, surely." And Dorothy kissed her hand to 
her friend, as Leet pulled out again into the water 
and rowed toward the upper end of the bay, while 
Mary took her way across the beach to the thread 
like path leading up to the plateau that formed the 
back dooryard of Spray House. 

In the yard was Joe, the darkey serving-man, busy 
cutting more wood to increase the already generous 
pile stored in the building near by, while Agnes, his 
niece, was in the kitchen, preparing the evening 
meal. 

In the long, low, oak-panelled "living-room " of the 
house, its windows facing the water, Mary found her 
father. He was standing a tall, finely built man, 
nearly fifty gazing through an open window. His 
sturdy legs were well apart, as with hands in his 
trousers' pockets he was jingling his keys and loose 
coin in a restless sort of way, while he hummed to 
himself. 

Mary entered so softly, or else his thoughts were 
so absorbing, that he did not notice her until she 
stood close beside him and slipped a hand within 
his arm. Then he started, and the scowl left his 
brow as he turned the frank, blue-gray eyes, so 
like her own, down upon her upturned, smiling 
face. 

" Ha, Pigsney ! " he exclaimed, now smiling him 
self. "And have you had a pleasant water-trip?" 
He looked at her lovingly, while he caressed the 
blonde head that just reached to his broad shoulder. 

" Yes," she replied hurriedly. " And I met Johnnie 



48 From Kingdom to Colony 

Strings, who has but just come from over Salem way. 
He says there are quantities of soldiers there, and 
that they are like to come this way and spread all 
over the town." 

" You speak of them, sweetheart, as if they might 
be another epidemic of smallpox," he said grimly. 
" And so they are, so they are, if not indeed some 
thing worse." And the scowl came back to his 
face as he looked off over the water at his brig and 
schooners. 

"But what does it all mean, father?" Mary asked 
anxiously. " Think you they will meet with opposi 
tion should they actually come down here? Oh, it 
would be dreadful to have any fighting right here in 
our streets and before our very doors." The girl 
trembled, and her cheeks paled. 

"Nay, nay, lass," and he patted her shoulder 
reassuringly; "cross no bridges until you come to 
them." Then he added rather impatiently, " What 
does Johnnie Strings mean by telling such tales to 
affright women-folk?" 

"We Dorothy Devereux and I met him, and 
we- made him talk. But he did not seem to want to 
tell us all he knew about it." 

" And quite right," said her father, smiling again. 
" Lord pity the man who is fool enough to tell 
women and girls, at that all he knows of such 
matters, in days like these." 

Mary looked up at him a little reproachfully, but 
he only bent and kissed her, as he said, now quite 
gravely : " I Ve much on my mind this night, my 
child, and I have to ask if you can be ready soon 



From Kingdom to Colony 49 

after supper to drive with me to the house of neigh 
bor Devereux, and to stop there a few days with 
Dorothy. I have certain matters to talk over with 
him, and will pass the night there ; and before day- 
light I must be on my way to Boston." 



50 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER V 

ON Riverhead Beach, at the extreme southwest 
end, the Devereux family kept sundry boats, 
for greater convenience in reaching the town proper, 
without going around the Neck, by the open seaway ; 
and some distance from the boat-house was their 
home, the way being along the shore and across the 
thriftily planted acres and through the woodland. 

The same low stone house it was that had with 
stood the pirates' raid over one hundred years before. 
But the forests were now gone, although a noble 
wood still partially environed it. And beyond this 
were sloping hills and grassy meadows, through 
which ran a stream of pure, sweet water, wandering 
on through the dusk of the woods until it found the 
sea. 

Here fed the flocks and herds of Joseph Devereux, 
the grandson of John and Anne. 

There had been some additions to the original 
building, but these were low and rambling, like the 
older portion. And before it, broader of expanse 
and to the vision than in the early days, stretched 
the sea, a far-reaching floor of glass or foam, to melt 
away in the pearly dimness of the horizon. 

The hush of lingering twilight was over the place, 
and now and then the note of a thrush or robin 
thrilled sweet on the golden-tissued air. But from the 
vine-draped door of the low stone dairy came sounds 



From Kingdom to Colony 51 

less inviting, uttered by Aunt Penine, the widowed 
sister-in-law and housekeeper of Joseph Devereux, 
as she goaded her maids at their evening work. 

In sharp contrast with her, both as to person and 
manner, was her invalid sister Lettice, who was sit 
ting on the porch before the open door, with little 
'Bitha, her orphaned grandchild, hanging lovingly 
about her. 

Opposite these sat Joseph Devereux, smoking his 
evening pipe ; and crouched on the stone step, her 
curly head resting against his knee, was Dorothy, 
now gentle and subdued. 

There was an irresistible charm about the girl's 
wilfulness that blended perfectly with the sacred in 
nocence of her childish nature. She was impetuous, 
laughter-loving, and somewhat spoiled ; but she was 
possessed of a high spirit, strong courage, and a pure, 
tender heart. 

Her father's idol and chief companion she had al 
ways been since, in his sixtieth-odd year, she was 
laid in his strong arms, vigorous as those of a man 
half his own age. And he was looking into her baby 
face, so like his own, when he heard that she was all 
he had left of his faithful wife. 

He had lost many children; and such sorrow, 
softening still more a never hard heart, had made 
him dotingly fond of those left to him, his twenty- 
seven-year-old son John and the wilful Dot. 

The girl's education had been beyond that of most 
maids in those times, as had also that of her only 
friend, Mary Broughton; and for much the same rea 
son. Both girls had been carefully trained by their 



52 From Kingdom to Colony 

fathers ; and Aunt Penine, at Nicholson Broughton's 
request, had taught Mary housewifery in all its 
branches, at the same time she was undertaking the 
like portion of her niece's education. 

But this was an art in which Mary far exceeded 
Dot; and Aunt Penine lectured her niece unceas 
ingly, while seeming to find nothing but praise for 
Mary's efforts. 

It was pretty sure to be something of this sort : 
" Dorothy, Dorothy ! Ye '11 ne'er be a good butter- 
maker; ye beat it so, the grain will be broke. Why 
cannot ye take it this way? " and Aunt Penine would 
show her. " See how fine Mary does it ! Ye have too 
hot a hand." 

Dot would give her head a toss, and remind her 
aunt that it was not she herself who had the fashion 
ing of her small hand, nor the regulating of its tem 
perature. And then Aunt Penine would be very sure 
to go to her brother-in-law with complainings of his 
daughter's disrespectful tongue, and it would end 
in Dot being persuaded by her father to beg Aunt 
Penine's pardon, which she would do in a meek tone, 
but with a suspicious sparkle in her eyes. And after 
that she was very likely to be found at the stables, 
saddling her own mare, Brown Bess, for a wild gallop 
off over the country. 

Aunt Penine was one who never seemed to re 
member that she had ever been young herself; and 
this made her all the more unbending in her dis 
approval of Dorothy's flow of spirits, and of the 
indulgence shown her by her father. 

She was now coming across the grass from the 



From Kingdom to Colony 53 

dairy, a tall, lithe figure, from which all the round 
ness of youth (had she ever possessed anything so 
weak) had given way to the spareness of middle age. 
Her hair, still plentiful, was of a dull, lustreless 
black; her complexion sallow, with paler cheeks, 
somewhat fallen in ; and she had a pair of small gray 
eyes that seemed like twinkling lights set either side 
a very long, sharp nose. 

Her gown was now pinned up around her like that 
of a fishwife; a white cap surmounted her severe 
head, and her brown arms were bare above the elbows, 
where she had rolled her sleeves. She well knew that 
her brother-in-law in no wise approved of her going 
about in such a fashion ; but this was only an added 
reason for her doing so. 

There was a silken rustling of doves' wings, as the 
flock scattered from in front of her on the grass, 
where, obedient to Dorothy's call, they had come like 
a cloud from the dove-cote perched high on a pole 
near by. 

" Joseph," she cried, sending her shrill voice ahead 
of her as she walked along, " do you know that the 
last two new Devonshires have either strayed or 
been stolen?" 

"So Trent told me." He spoke very calmly, 
letting several seconds intervene between question 
and answer, puffing his pipe meanwhile, while the 
fingers of one hand rested amongst the curly, fragrant 
locks lying against his knee. 

" Told you ! Then why, under the canopy, did n't 
ye tell me ? " she demanded, as she now stood on the 
stone flagging in front of the veranda, her arms 



54 From Kingdom to Colony 

akimbo, while she peered at him with her little 
twinkling eyes. 

He looked at her gravely, and as if thinking, but 
made no reply. 

Her eyes fell, and she seemed embarrassed, for 
she said in a lower tone, and by way of explana 
tion : " Because, you see, Joseph, I cannot look after 
the pans o' milk properly, if I know not how many 
cows there be to draw from. There was less milk 
by twenty pans, this e'en ; and I was suspecting the 
new maid we Ve taken from over Oakum Bay way 
of making off with it for her own folk, when Pashar 
came in and said he was to go with Trent, to hunt 
for the missing Devonshires. And that was the first 
I 'd heard of any strayed cattle." 

" And even had they not been missing, Penine, you 
had no right to think such evil o' the stranger," 
Joseph Devereux said reprovingly. " 'T is a queer 
fashion, it seems to me, for a Christian woman to be 
so ready as you ever seem to be for thinking harsh 
things o' folk you may happen not to know well. 
Strangers are no more like to do evil than friends, 
say I." 

He now handed his pipe to Dot, who rapped the 
ashes out on the ground and returned it to him. He 
thanked the girl with the same courtesy he would 
have shown an utter stranger, while Aunt Penine, 
looking very much subdued, turned about and went 
back to the dairy. 

Joseph Devereux was still a handsome man, with 
a dark, intellectual face, framed in a halo of silvery 
hair, worn long, as was the fashion, and con- 



From Kingdom to Colony 55 

fined by a black ribbon. About his throat was 
wrapped snowy linen lawn, fine as a cobweb, and 
woven on his own hand-looms by the women of his 
house, as was also that of the much ruffled shirt 
showing from the front of a buff waistcoat, gold- 
buttoned. 

The same color was repeated in his top-boots, that 
came up to meet the breeches of dark cloth, fastened 
at the knee with steel buckles. 

His tall figure was but slightly bowed ; and there 
was a mixture of haughtiness and softness in his 
manner, very far removed from provincial brusque- 
ness, and belonging rather to the days and surround 
ing of his ancestors than to the time in which he 
lived. 

John, his son, was a more youthful picture of the 
father, but with a freer display of temper, this due, 
perhaps, to his fewer years. But father and son were 
known alike for kindly and generous deeds, and as 
possessing a high ideal of truth and justice. 



56 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER VI 

""T\O you suppose, Joseph, that Jack will have 

-- / had his supper?" 

Aunt Lettice asked the question a little anxiously, 
as she drew about her shoulders the soft shawl that 
little 'Bitha's impetuous clasping had somewhat 
disarranged. 

" Aye ; I think the lad is sure to have taken it at 
the inn." His voice was very gentle, as it always 
was when he addressed her. 

" There he is ! " shouted 'Bitha. And she darted 
down the steps to wave frantic arms at two horsemen 
coming up the wooded way to the house, while Dot 
lifted her head from her father's knee, as he now sat 
more erect in his chair. 

" Have a care, 'Bitha, or we may run you down," 
called out John Devereux, laughingly. And at this the 
little maiden made haste to speed back to the porch. 

It was Hugh Knollys who accompanied him, a 
stalwart, broad-chested young fellow of twenty-five 
or six, with blunt features and a not over-handsome 
face. But for all this he had an irresistible magnetism 
for those who knew him ; and no one could ever asso 
ciate evil or untruth with his frank, keen-glancing 
gray eyes and clean-cut, smiling lips. 

" Good-evening, Hugh, and welcome," said Joseph 
Devereux, rising to extend a friendly hand as the 
young man came up the steps. 



From Kingdom to Colony 57 

Hugh removed his hat and nodded to Dorothy, 
glancing at her askance as she arose and with a 
demure greeting passed him and went to her brother, 
who was now giving some orders to old Leet. 

"Jack," she whispered imploringly, under cover of 
the talk going on in the porch, "Jack, tell me, 
please, that you will not speak to father of Mary and 
me seeing Moll Pitcher this afternoon." 

He looked at her smilingly, and then took her chin 
in his fingers and gave her head a gentle shake, in a 
way he had of doing. 

" If I do as you ask, will you promise not to go 
over to that part of the town again without telling me 
first, and then not to go unless I say you may?" 

" Yes, yes," she answered eagerly. 

" Well, then, 't is a bargain." With this he put 
an arm around her, and they turned toward the house. 

" Did Mary go home?" he asked, as they walked 
slowly along. 

"Yes; but she is coming soon to stop with us, as 
her father is to go to Boston on business of some 
sort" 

" He is like to go this very night," the young man 
said. 

" This very night ! " Dorothy echoed. " Why, then, 
Mary might have come home with me, as I wished. 
But how do you know that, Jack?" 

" Never mind now," was his evasive answer. " You 
will hear all about it later." 

They were now at the porch, and his father, who 
had been conversing earnestly with young Knollys, 
said : " Hugh tells me that ye both had supper at the 



58 From Kingdom to Colony 

inn. So come within, Jack, come, both o* ye, and 
let us talk over certain matters of importance. Hugh 
will stop with us for the night ; and, Dot, do you go 
and tell your Aunt Penine, so that his room may be 
prepared." And leading the way, the old gentleman 
went inside, followed by his son and their guest. 

" Grandame," asked 'Bitha, as Dorothy arose and 
went in quest of Aunt Penine, "what did Hugh 
Knollys mean by his talk to Uncle Joseph just now, 
of the King's soldiers at Salem?" The child spoke 
in an awed voice, drawing closer to the old lady, and 
looking up at her with startled eyes. 

Aunt Lettice tried to give her delicate features a 
properly severe cast as she answered, " Hush, 'Bitha ! 
you should not listen to matters not meant for your 
hearing." 

" But I Ve heard it before, grandame," 'Bitha per 
sisted. "Johnnie Strings said the same thing, this 
afternoon, to Dot and Mary Broughton. He said the 
soldiers were coming all over here, clear to the shore, 
and that we best have guns ready to shoot them." 

Aunt Lettice's expression had now become really 
severe, for she still had the old-time reverence for 
King and Parliament dwelling in her heart. 

" Johnnie Strings is seditious and rebellious, to 
speak so of His Gracious Majesty's army," she said 
with marked disapproval ; " and he shall sell no more 
of his wares to me, if he goes about the country talk 
ing in such fashion. But you must have mistaken 
his meaning, child." 

But 'Bitha shook her small head wilfully, in a way to 
remind one of her cousin Dorothy, and took herself 



From Kingdom to Colony 59 

off to the charms of the kitchen regions, where old 
Tyntie was ever ready to listen to her prattle, and tell 
her charming tales when work was out of the way. 

And this is how 'Bitha came to know that the bright 
green spots showing here and there in the meadows 
were the rings made by the dancing feet of the Star- 
sisters, when they came down in a great ball of light 
from their home in the sky, striking the ball about as 
they danced, and causing it to give forth most rav 
ishing music. 

And Tyntie told her, also, that the flitting will-o'-the- 
wisp lights that showed on dark nights over the 
farthest away marsh-lands were the wandering souls 
of Indian warriors, watching to keep little children 
from getting lost or frightened ; that the cry of the 
whippoorwill was the lament of Munomene-Keesis, 
the Spirit of the Moon, over dead-and-gone warriors 
vanquished by the white men; that the wild winds 
coming from the sea were Pawatchecanawas, breathing 
threatenings for bad men and their ships; and that 
the frogs hopping about in the cool dusk were all 
little liche, with a magic jewel in their ugly heads. 

All this was imparted as they sat out on the great 
stumps of hewn-down trees, while the twilight gath 
ered and the stars came out in the vault overhead, 
and the two were at a safe distance from Aunt 
Penine's practical bustling and sharp tongue. 

For Aunt Penine ruled the household with a veri 
table " rod of iron ; " and her courtly and calm- 
voiced brother-in-law was the only mortal to whom 
she had ever been known to show deference of manner 
or speech. 



60 From Kingdom to Colony 

She had gone within, and the maids with her. 
The dairy was closed for the night, and Dorothy had 
returned to the porch, where she was now seated in 
her father's favorite chair. 

" Aunt Lettice," she said presently, " what think 
you all these queer things mean? Mary Broughton 
said we might have a war ; and there seems a great 
lot for the men folk to be having meetings over, and 
secret talk about." 

" I know no more than you, Dorothy, but I wish 
it was all over, and that I might have my tea once 
more ; I miss it sadly." 

"Why," exclaimed Dorothy, looking greatly sur 
prised, " there is tea in the house, Aunt Lettice ! I 
thought it was not made for you because you did not 
care for it." 

" Indeed I do care for it very much," said the little 
old lady ; and she sighed wistfully. " But Penine 
said there was to be no more tea, as your father had 
forbidden it." 

" Well, some one is drinking it," Dorothy asserted 
with positiveness, " for I found a small potful of tea 
in the store-closet this very morning." 

"Are you sure, my dear?" Aunt Lettice asked 
wonderingly. 

"Of course I am sure, for I smelled it; and as I 
detest the odor, I looked to see what it came from. 
And I know as well that there is a big canful of tea 
there, for I caught the lace of my sleeve on the lid 
last Sabbath day, as I reached to get the sugar to 
put on 'Bitha's bread. Aunt Penine must know it is 
there." 



From Kingdom to Colony 61 

" Penine is very fond of her tea." Aunt Lettice 
sighed again, and this time rather suggestively. 

"Well," said Dorothy, her fiery spirit all aglow, 
" if she be such a pig as to make it for herself when 
she lets you have none, I shall find out, and tell my 
father of her doings." 

" My dear, my dear, you should not speak so," 
the gentle old lady protested, but with only feeble 
remonstrance. It was evident that Dorothy's words 
had put the matter in a new light. 

" Now, Aunt Lettice," continued Dorothy, as she 
straightened her small figure in the chair, " you know 
that Aunt Penine often treats you with hard-hearted 
selfishness, and then next minute she will be reading 
her good books and trying to look pious. I never 
want to be her sort of good, never ! And while I 
live, she shall not treat you so any more. I shall 
tell father to ask her about the tea, I warrant you." 

Before Aunt Lettice could reply to this impetuous 
speech, a coach drove up, its lamps showing like 
glow-worms in the gathering dusk. In it were Nich 
olson Broughton and Mary; and Dorothy rushed 
down the steps to welcome her friend as though they 
had been parted for weeks. 

While the new-comers were alighting, Leet came 
up to show the coachman the way to the stables; 
and then the two girls went directly to the porch, 
while Broughton himself tarried to give some low- 
spoken orders to his servant. 

The sound of the carriage wheels had brought 
John Devereux quickly to the porch, while his father 
and Hugh Knollys followed after, the younger man 



62 From Kingdom to Colony 

walking slowly, in deference to the slight lameness 
of his host. 

" Ah, neighbor Broughton, you are just the man 
we were wishing for. Heartily welcome ! " And 
Joseph Devereux clasped the other man's hand, 
while John turned away with his sister and Mary 
Broughton. 

They were joined a moment later by Hugh Knollys ; 
and John Devereux, as though suspecting a possible 
rival, watched keenly his blunt, honest face as he 
took the small hand Mary extended. But there was 
naught in Hugh's look to alarm him, nor in the quiet 
greeting Mary gave his friend. 

Dorothy now drew his attention. " Jack," she 
asked earnestly, " did you warn Hugh not to speak 
aught of this afternoon?" But Hugh answered her 
question by a slight laugh, accompanied by a com 
prehending nod. 

"Oh, Dot," said Mary, with gentle reproach, "you 
should not deceive your father in this way." 

Dorothy raised her head as though she had been 
struck, and drew herself up to the full limit of her 
small stature. 

" Indeed, Mary, I intend to do no such thing," she 
replied almost aggressively. " 'T is only that I wish 
to tell him all about it myself, and in my own 
fashion." 

Here her father's voice broke in. " Come, John, 
come, Hugh, come inside, with neighbor Brough 
ton and me. We will get our matters settled as 
soon as may be, while the girls visit with Aunt 
Lettice. But ye must all come within ; 't is getting 



From Kingdom to Colony 63 

much too damp and cold to stop longer out o' the 
house." 

He drove them in before him and closed the door, 
shutting out the roar of the surf along the shore, as 
it mingled with the shrilling of the dry-voiced insects 
in the grasses and woods. 



64 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER VII 

IT was the dining-room of the house wherein the 
four men sat in earnest consultation; and now 
that they were alone, their faces were grave to 
solemnity. 

The oak-ceiled and wainscoted room was filled 
with lurking shadows in the far corners, where the 
light from the candles did not penetrate; and the 
inside shutters of stout oak were closed and bolted 
over the one great window, along which ran a deep 
cushioned seat 

Joseph Devereux sat by the mahogany table, 
whose black polish reflected the lights, mirror-like, 
and but more dully the yellow brass of the 
candlesticks. His elbow was resting upon the smooth 
wood, his hand supporting his head ; and in the light 
of the candle burning near, his face looked unusually 
stern. 

His son sat opposite, his face mostly in shadow, as 
he lay back in his chair and thrummed the table with 
his slender brown fingers. 

At either side sat Nicholson Broughton and Hugh 
Knollys, the former looking stern and troubled as he 
smoked his long pipe, while the younger man's face 
held but little of its usual light-hearted expression. 
His hands were thrust deep in his breeches' pockets, 



From Kingdom to Colony 65 

and he whistled softly now and then in an absent- 
minded way. 

"Aye, 'tis a grave state of affairs, Broughton," 
Joseph Devereux was saying. " I love not oppres-' 
sion, nor tyrannical dealing. And yet, think you that 
ever was a petty tyrant overthrown, and the instru 
ments of his punishment could always escape a 
pricking o' the conscience, that made it not easy for 
them to look back upon their own share in his down 
fall? Shall the time come, I wonder, when we must 
question the truth o' this inspiration we are now 
acting under as a town and as a country?" 

"Nay, say I, never ! " exclaimed Broughton, with 
fiery ardor. " Being human, we must all feel sympathy 
for suffering, be it in enemy or friend. But our land 
is lost, and we nothing better than slaves, did we 
longer submit to the tyranny of the mother country. 
As God bade Moses of old lead the children of Israel 
from the bondage and cruel injustice of Pharaoh, so 
we should feel that He now bids us, as men with a 
country, and as fathers with families to cherish and 
protect, to rise up and assert our manhood, and to 
assure our freedom, even though it be by as fierce a 
war as ever was waged." 

" And war there 's bound to be ! " It was Hugh 
Knollys who said this, and he seemed to look more 
cheery at the thought. 

Joseph Devereux glanced at him sharply, and then 
turned to his son. 

" You say, Jack," he asked, " that Strings said the 
Governor was to order a body o' soldiers down to the 
Neck?" 

5 



66 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Yes, sir and that right away." 

At this, Nicholson Broughton spoke up, looking at 
his host. 

"As I was saying to you awhile back, neighbor 
Devereux, the committee ordered to Boston, to 
decide upon delegates, must get a start from town 
before the redcoats get into quarters upon the Neck, 
or there may be trouble which it were as well to avoid. 
This was decided upon when we met at the Fountain 
Inn, this afternoon ; and 't was agreed that all who go 
from here should take the road to Boston before 
to-morrow's dawn. John and Hugh, here, reckon on 
going along with us, to meet Brattle in Boston, for he 
has sent word that he is to sail the day after to-mor 
row with a shipload of supplies ordered down by the 
Governor for the soldiery at Salem. This will be a 
fane opportunity for smuggling down the firearms 
and powder which have been hid so long in Boston, 
waiting the chance for safe conveyance here." 

Before Joseph Devereux could speak, his son broke 
in eagerly : " Hugh and I will come down with Brattle, 
and we '11 lie off at anchor, as near our own shore as 
may be. Some one must be ready to give us the 
signal from the land ; and if all is safe, we can put 
the guns and powder ashore and hide them. This 
will be the safest plan, for about Great Bay the 
soldiers will be on the lookout for anything un 
wonted ; and in Little Harbor it will be as bad, for 
they will have their eyes wide open to keep a sharp 
watch upon the Fountain Inn, and all about it be 
it on land or water." 

" You say truly, Jack," his father assented. " But 



From Kingdom to Colony 67 

whom can we trust to give the signal? Ah," with 
a sigh, " if only I had back a few of my own lost years, 
or was not so lame ! " 

" Brains can serve one's land, friend Devereux, as 
well, oftentimes better, than arms," said Broughton, 
looking at his host's massive head and intelligent 
features. " We all have our appointed work to do, 
and no man is more capable than you of doing his 
share." 

"I pray it maybe so," was the reply. "But, be 
it much or little, all I have and am are at the service 
of our cause." 

"Why not let Dorothy be the one to give the 
signal?" asked Hugh Knollys, as from a sudden 
inspiration. 

"Just the one," said John Devereux, looking over 
at his father. " She fears nothing, and can be relied 
upon in such a matter." 

The old gentleman seemed a bit reluctant, and sat 
silent for a few moments. Then speaking to his son, 
he said : " Call the child in. This is no time to hold 
back one's hand from the doing of aught that be 
needful to help the cause of our land." 

It was not many minutes before Dorothy came into 
the room behind her brother; and her eyes opened 
wider than ever as their quick glance took in the 
solemn conclave about the table. 

Her father stretched out an inviting hand. " Come 
here, Dot," he said smilingly. " Do not look so 
frightened, my baby." And he patted her small hand 
in a loving way as he drew her close beside him. 

" No," added Hugh mischievously, his face having 



68 From Kingdom to Colony 

now regained its usual jollity, " we are not going to 
eat you, Dorothy." 

She deigned him no reply, not even a glance, but 
stood silently beside her father, while she looked 
questioningly into her brother's face. 

He explained in a few words the matter in hand ; 
and the flash of her eyes, together with the smile that 
touched the upturned corners of her mouth, told how 
greatly to her liking was the duty to which she had 
been assigned. 

Jack had scarce finished speaking, when there was 
an interruption, in the person of Aunt Penine, who 
entered bearing a tray, upon which were tumblers 
and a bowl of steaming punch. 

She shot a glance of marked disapproval at Dor 
othy ; then, as she placed the tray upon the table in 
front of her brother-in-law, she said in atone of acidity, 
" Were it not better, think you, Joseph, that the girl 
went into the other room and stopped with Lettice 
and Mary Broughton? " 

Dorothy turned her eyes defiantly upon the elder 
woman, her soft brows suggesting the frown that came 
to her father's face as he said with grave severity: 
" The child is here, Penine, because I sent for her. 
Let the punch be as it is and leave us, please." 

She tossed her head belligerently, and without 
speaking took her departure, casting a far from 
friendly look at the others. 

" I strongly suspect, father," said John, as he rose 
and crossed the room to close the door his aunt, 
either by accident or intent, had left ajar, " that 
we 'd best have a care how we let Aunt Penine hear 



From Kingdom to Colony 69 

aught of our affairs. Her sympathies are very sure 
to be with the other side, if the struggle comes to 
blows." 

" I will see to Penine," his father answered quietly. 
" Do you go on instructing Dot as to what she is 
to do." 

His son bowed, and turned once more to the girl. 

" And so, Dot, as I 've said already, you must 
reckon surely upon the vessel lying off the beach in 
a straight line with the Sachem's Cave, on Friday 
night, at about eleven o'clock. And this being Mon 
day, will give four days, which will be time enough 
to allow for all that 's to be done. But you must 
watch, child, even if it prove later in the night, or 
even in the morning, before we arrive. And when 
you see a light showing, then disappearing, then two 
lights, and then three, you must answer from the 
shore if all be well, and 't is safe to land, by showing 
two lights, and then letting them burn for us to steer 
by. Mount as high as you can to the uppermost 
level above the cave, so that we may get a good view 
of your signal. Can you keep all this in that small 
head of yours?" And he smiled at her, as though 
some happy outing were being planned. 

She nodded quickly, but with a grave face ; then, 
after a moment's hesitation, she asked, " May I tell 
Mary?" 

Her brother's eyes dropped, as Hugh Knollys 
flashed a laughing glance upon him. But her father 
replied at once : " Aye, it were best to do so. And 
if neighbor Broughton has no objections, it were 
more prudent that she should be your companion." 



jo From Kingdom to Colony 

"Not I!" responded Broughton heartily, raising 
to his lips the glass of punch his host had been dis 
pensing from the bowl in front of him. " But be 
over-careful, Dorothy, as to who may be about to 
overhear what you say to her. And " his voice 
growing very grave " may God keep you both, 
for two brave, right-hearted girls." 

" Amen ! " said Joseph Devereux. And he lifted 
his glass to the others, as though pledging them and 
the great cause they all had so devoutly at heart 



From Kingdom to Colony 71 



CHAPTER VIII 

WHEN Dorothy left the dining-room, it was by a 
door opposite that by which Aunt Penine 
had made her angry exit, one leading to the store 
rooms and kitchen. 

The one through which Dorothy went opened 
directly upon a small platform, whose flight of three 
steps descended into the main hall, which was part 
of the original building, and was now lighted dimly 
by a ship's lantern swinging from the low dark-wood 
ceiling, or "planchement." 

A pair of handsome antlers were fixed against the 
wall about midway down the passage, and underneath 
these was a long mahogany table, piled with a miscel 
laneous collection of whips, hats, and riding-gloves. 

Directly opposite hung the family arms, placed 
there more than a hundred years before by the hands 
of John Devereux, the " Emigrant," as he was called. 
They were: Argent, a Tess and three Tootcauxes, 
in Chief Gules. Crest, issuing out of a Coronet, a 
Talbot's Head. And the motto was " Basis Virtutum 
Constantia." 

Other than this the long, wide hall was bare of 
furnishing. 

Dorothy came out with her usual impetuous rush, 
and closing the door quickly behind her, was startled 
by seeing a form rise, as it seemed, from the platform, 



72 From Kingdom to Colony 

and then, as if retreating hastily, stumble and fall 
down the steps. 

The girl looked with astonishment, and saw Aunt 
Penine prostrate upon the floor of the hall, her up 
turned face pale and distorted, as with pain. 

It was quite evident that she had been eavesdrop 
ping; and Dorothy remained at the head of the steps 
regarding her scornfully for a moment, before asking 
if she were hurt. 

" Yes, I have done somewhat to my ankle, drat 
it ! " gasped the sufferer, but in a low voice, as if fear 
ful of attracting the attention of those on the other 
side of the door. 

" Shall I call Jack? " Dorothy inquired, a faint smile 
of sarcasm touching her lips ; and she made a move 
ment as though to reopen the door. 

"No, no, oh no!" exclaimed Aunt Penine in 
great alarm, as she endeavored to regain her feet. 

This she at length succeeded in doing, and stood 
with one hand against the wall, while she groaned, 
but in a suppressed way. 

Just then Mary Broughton came from a room 
farther down the hall, where she had been delight 
ing Aunt Lettice with soft melodies drawn from the 
spinet, upon which both she and Dorothy were skilful 
performers. 

"What is it is anything amiss?" she asked 
quickly, coming up to Aunt Penine, and laying a 
hand on her trembling shoulder. 

But Aunt Penine only continued to groan dismally, 
while her niece, with a laugh she did not try to hide, 
now came down the steps. 



From Kingdom to Colony 73 

** Aunt Penine was evidently anxious to be of my 
father's council," she said to Mary; "and I chanced 
to open the door too quickly for her, so that she 
slipped down the steps and has twisted her ankle." 

Her aunt straightened herself and glanced angrily 
at the girl, who only laughed again, while Mary 
Broughton stood regarding her with a puzzled look. 

" Shall I help you to your room, Aunt Penine?" 
Dorothy asked with elaborate politeness, holding out 
her arm. 

" No," snapped her aunt. " I wish no assistance 
from you, whose sharp tongue seems ever ready with 
insult for your elders. Mary will help me ; and ye 
may find Tyntie, and send her to my room." With 
this she hobbled away, leaning heavily upon Mary, 
who looked back reproachfully at Dorothy. 

But Dot only laughed again, as she turned and 
went to a door at the end of the hall which com 
municated with a side passage leading to the servants' 
quarters ; then, having summoned Tyntie, she came 
back and seated herself upon a lower step of the 
main staircase to await Mary's coming. 

Her friend's first words were full of reproof. " Oh, 
Dot, how could you seem so heartless?" she said. 
" You should see Aunt Penine's foot ; 't is swollen 
fearfully, and her ankle is discolored." 

" If you but knew how it came about, Mary, per 
haps you 'd be less ready to scold me," Dorothy 
replied, making room on the step. "There are 
weighty matters being talked of in the dining-room 
yonder, and I was to tell you what Jack took me 
in for. Aunt Penine came in with the punch while I 



74 From Kingdom to Colony 

was there, and she tried to have me sent away. She 
was angry that father would not do this, but bade 
her mind her business and let me alone. When I 
opened the door just now, she was trying to listen to 
what they were saying, and I came out so suddenly 
as to frighten her, so that she stumbled and hurt 
herself. I am sorry she is hurt ; but if it had befallen 
me, she 'd have been ready enough to say I 'd but 
received my just deserts." 

" Why should she try to listen at the door? " asked 
Mary with surprise, as she twisted one of Dorothy's 
short curls about her slender fingers. But Dorothy 
gave her head an unruly toss, to release the curl, as 
she had ever a dislike for being fondled or touched 
in any way, unless it were by her father or brother. 

" There is really to be a war, and that soon," she 
replied. " The soldiers, they say, are coming down 
to the Neck in a few days perhaps even to-morrow ; 
and the people propose and rightly, too to fight 
them, if needs be, should they try to interfere with 
our doings. Aunt Penine sides with the English, I 
take it from what I Ve heard her say ; and I know 
for a surety she has been slyly making tea to drink, 
for all that father has forbidden it. He and Aunt 
Lettice miss their tea as much as ever she does her 
self, and yet they have never touched a drop. I 
intend to tell him to-morrow that I know of a can- 
ful of tea in the store-closet. I was talking with 
Aunt Lettice about it when you came this evening. 
She supposed there was not a grain of it in the 
house, and I am sure father has been thinking 
the same. Aunt Penine is deceitful and disloyal to 



From Kingdom to Colony 75 

him and so I shall tell him, if I live, to-morrow 
morning." 

" Whatever did she expect to hear, that she did 
so mean and dishonorable a thing as to listen at the 
keyhole?" Mary spoke musingly, a fine scorn now 
touching her lips, and it was clear that her sympathy 
for the afflicted one was greatly dampened. 

" Perhaps she intends to play spy, as she disap 
proves so entirely of the feeling the townsfolk all 
have. Spies are well paid, so I Ve heard ; and Aunt 
Penine would do anything for money." Dorothy's 
eyes flashed, and she stared straight ahead, pulling 
at her front locks in an absent-minded way, as though 
she were speculating over all the mischief her aunt 
might have in view. 

" She may mean nothing, after all, Dot," Mary 
said, after a moment's thought. " It may be that she 
was only curious to know why you were admitted to 
the room, while she and all the rest of us were 
kept out. Still, if I were you, I 'd tell my father of 
her listening." 

" Indeed I shall," was the emphatic reply, " and of 
the tea as well. I have a notion she got it all from 
Robert Jameson. You know what they tell of him ; 
and he and Aunt Penine seem to have a deal to say 
to one another these days. She has sent Pashar to 
him with notes ever so many times, as I know ; and 
Pashar seems to have more silver nowadays than 
father gives him, for he has, more than once, brought 
'Bitha sweets from the store." 

Mary nodded significantly at the mention of Robert 
Jameson's name. He was the nearest neighbor of 



j6 From Kingdom to Colony 

Joseph Devereux, and had come to be regarded with 
distrust enmity, indeed by most of his former 
associates. 

He was a widower of some wealth, and had no 
family; and Aunt Penine had long been suspected 
of cherishing a desire to entrap him into a second 
matrimony. 

A few months before, an exceedingly compli 
mentary, almost fulsome, address to Hutchinson, the 
recent Governor, had appeared in the columns of a 
newspaper known as the " Essex Gazette," to which 
were attached the names of some residents of the 
town, Jameson's amongst them. It endorsed all that 
had been said in praise of his administration, and of his 
aiming only at the public good ; and it asserted that 
such was the opinion of all thinking and dispassionate 
citizens. 

This manifest untruth had raised a storm of indig 
nation. A town meeting was held, and a committee 
appointed, with instructions to inform the signers of 
this false and malicious statement that they would be 
exonerated only by making a public retraction of all 
sentiments contained therein ; and that upon refusing 
to do this, they would be denounced as enemies of 
the province, desiring to insult both branches of the 
legislature, and to affront the town. 

Jameson had been one of the few who refused to 
comply with the committee's demand ; and he had 
since been shunned as an enemy to the cause, and 
looked upon with suspicion and distrust. 



From Kingdom to Colony 77 



CHAPTER IX 

/ I V HE household was astir early the next morning 
* to set the travellers on their road with a warm 
meal and a parting word ; and despite the absence 
of Aunt Penine, all the domestic machinery moved 
as smoothly as usual. 

There could still be seen a few stars, not yet 
blotted out by the pearly haze, shot with palest blue, 
that the dawn was putting in front of them. 

Over the sea hung a curtain-like gathering of fog, 
and the air was heavy with the odors from the wood 
and fern, brought forth by the damp. 

Nicholson Broughton, having borrowed a saddle 
from his host, had decided to pursue the remainder 
of his journey on horseback ; and he, with his two 
younger companions, was now about to set forth. 

Mary stood near her father's horse, while he gave 
her some parting words of encouragement. 

" Now bear in mind, Pigsney, all I have said, and 
never fail to keep a watchful eye and stout heart. 
All at the house will go well until my return; and do 
you abide here, safe and close, with our good friends. 
Be sure to keep away from the town, and whether 
the Britishers come to the Neck or no, you will be 
safe." 

She promised all this, and turned away as he rode 
off, waving a farewell to his host, who stood within 



78 From Kingdom to Colony 

the porch, with Aunt Lettice and little 'Bitha along 
side him. 

Hugh Knollys followed, with a gay good-by to 
all, while John Devereux, who had been talking with 
Dorothy, now vaulted into his saddle. 

As he was about to start, Mary Broughton passed 
along in her slow walk to the house. She turned, and 
their eyes met in a look that told of a mutual under 
standing. But she flushed a little, while he only 
smiled, doffing his hat as he rode slowly past her 
down the driveway. 

Dorothy was waiting, close to her father, on the 
porch. 

" Don't you wish you were a man, Mary," she said, 
as her friend came up the steps, " so that you could 
ride away to do battle for our rights, instead of being 
only a woman, to stop at home and wonder and worry 
over matters, while the baking and churning must be 
done day after day? " 

Her father smiled at this, and pinched Dorothy's 
cheek ; then a sadness came to his face as he looked 
at her. 

" To be a woman does not always mean the doing 
of over-much baking or housework," said Mary, with 
a meaning smile, her cheeks fresher and her blue eyes 
brighter, like the flowers, from the pure morning air. 

Joseph Devereux nodded an assent. " If you and 
Mary," he said to Dorothy, " were to ride to 
Boston this day, who would there be to do what you 
are entrusted with the doing on? Mark ye, my 
daughter," and he bent a grave look upon her bright 
face, " women, as well as men, have high and holy 



From Kingdom to Colony 79 

duties to perform, aye, indeed, some of them even 
higher. Where would come the nerve and hope for 
the proper ambition o' men's minds, were there no 
mothers and wives and sweethearts, to make their 
lives worth the living, and their homes worth fighting 
for, yes, and their country so much more worth 
saving from oppression. Nay, my baby, what would 
become o' your old father, if he had not a little maid 
to console him, when his only son must needs face 
risks and dangers?" 

Dorothy did not answer, but her face softened, 
and her arm stole up about his neck. 

" Dot," said Mary, presently, " do not forget the 
matter we talked of last evening, that your father 
was to know." 

"And pray, what is that?" the old gentleman 
asked briskly. 

" Come into the library, father, with Mary and me, 
and we will tell you." And slipping her hand around 
his arm, she started to lead him in. Mary was about 
to follow, when he turned to her and held out his 
other arm. With an answering smile she placed her 
hand within it, and all three went inside. 

Aunt Lettice had gone off to her own apartments, 
taking 'Bitha for her usual morning instructing, and 
so they were not likely to be disturbed. 

As soon as her father was seated, Dorothy, stand 
ing by the window, burst forth with her accustomed 
vehemence. 

" I want to tell you, father," she exclaimed, " that 
I am sure Aunt Penine is a loyalist ! " 

" Chut, chut ! " he replied reprovingly. But he 



80 From Kingdom to Colony 

smiled, used as he was to the differences betwixt his 
daughter and her exacting relative. 

" I have good reason for what I say," Dorothy 
insisted ; " and Mary can tell you so, as well." 

" Well, child, first tell me all about it, and do not 
begin by misnaming any one," her father said gently. 

She told him in a few rapid words, first, what 
had happened the evening before, and ending by a 
detailed account of finding the tea in the store-closet. 

Her father was scowling ominously by the time the 
story was finished ; and he sat in silence for a few 
moments, his head bent, as though considering what 
she had told him. Then he said : " I thank you, my 
child, for what you have told me. I must speak with 
Penine o' these matters, and that right away. Do you 
go, Dot, and tell her I wish to talk with her, and 
must do so as soon as she can see me in her room." 

"Why not let Mary go?" Dorothy suggested. 
" Aunt Penine likes Mary, and she does not like me 
nor I her." And she looked quite belligerent. 

"I will be glad to go, if you say so," Mary offered, 
rising from her chair. 

" Well, well," he said, " it matters little to me who 
goes ; only I must see her at once. And thank you, 
Mary, child, if you will kindly tell her so." 

As soon as Mary left the room, Dorothy came 
over to her father's chair and perched herself upon 
one of its oaken arms. 

"And now there is another thing I wish to tell 
you," she said, " and I 'd best do it now." 

He put an arm about her and smiled up into her 
troubled face. 



From Kingdom to Colony 81 

" Well, well," he said playfully, while he smoothed 
her curls, " what a wise little head it has grown to be 
all on a sudden ! We shall be hearing soon that 
Mistress Dorothy Devereux has been invited by the 
great men o' the town Lee and Orne and Gerry, 
and the rest o' them to be present at their next 
meeting, and instruct them on matters they wot not 
on, despite their age and wisdom." 

She would not smile at his badinage, but went on 
soberly to warn him of what she suspected between 
her Aunt Penine and their ostracized neighbor, 
Jameson, telling him also of the unusual amount of 
coin being spent by the boy, Pashar, whom she had 
seen carrying notes for her aunt. 

The smile left her father's face as he listened to 
this, and he shook his head gravely. And when she 
finished, he said, as though to himself, " 'T is the 
enemies in one's own household that are ever the 
most dangerous." Then rising, he added, " Come 
with me, Dot, while I speak first to Tyntie." 

The old Indian woman had been devoted to the 
interests of the family since forty years before, when 
Joseph Devereux found her a beaten, half-starved 
child of ten living with her drunken father in a 
wretched hut on the outskirts of the town, and brought 
her to his own house for his wife to rear and in 
struct. And because of her idolatrous love for her 
benefactor and his family, she had endured patiently 
the exacting tyranny of* Aunt Penine, whom she 
detested. 

Her tall, spare figure was now moving about her 
domain with a curious dignity inseparable from her 

6 



82 From Kingdom to Colony 

Indian birth ; but she paused in what she was doing 
the moment her master and his daughter appeared at 
the door, and remained facing them in respectful 
silence. 

She was alone, the men having gone off to their 
duties about the farm, and the maids to the dairy, or 
to the housework above stairs. 

" I desire to ask you, Tyntie," her master began* 
addressing her with the same grave courtesy he 
would have used in speaking to the best-born lady 
in the land, " if, since I forbade the making or using 
o' tea in my house, any has been brewed?" 

" Yes, master," she answered without any hesi 
tancy; and a sly look, as of revenge, crept into her 
black eyes. 

" How dared ye do such a thing?" he demanded, 
his face severe with indignation. 

" I never did it," was her laconic reply. 

"Then who did? I command ye to make a clean 
breast o' the matter." And he struck his stick per 
emptorily upon the floor, while Dorothy, awed by the 
unusual anger showing in his voice and bearing, drew 
a little away from him. 

" It was Mistress Penine brewed the tea, for her 
own drinking." And Tyntie showed actual pleasure 
in being thus enabled to expose her oppressor. 

" And how often hath this happened since I gave 
strict orders that none should be had or drunk in this 
house o' mine?" 

" 'Most every day ; and sometimes more than once 
in the day." 

" And how were you guarding your master's in- 



From Kingdom to Colony 83 

terests, to permit such secret goings on under his 
roof, without giving him warning?" 

The tears rose to Tyntie's eyes and stood spark 
ling there ; but her voice was firm as she replied, " It 
was not for me to know that Mistress Penine was 
doing anything wrongful, nor for me, a servant, to 
come to you, my master, with evil reports o' your 
own kinsfolk." 

She spoke slowly and with calm dignity, and her 
words softened the white wrath from the old man's 
face. 

He bent his head for a moment, as though ponder 
ing deeply ; then he looked at her and said in a very 
different tone : " You are a right-minded, faithful ser 
vant, Tyntie, and I must tell you I am sorry to have 
spoken as I did a moment agone. But from this day 
henceforth, bear in mind that should you ever see 
aught being done under my roof that you Ve heard 
me forbid, 't is your bounden duty to come and 
inform me freely o' such matter." 

" Yes, master." Tyntie now wiped her eyes, and 
looked very much comforted. 

" Now," he asked, his voice growing stern once 
more, " know you where aught o' the forbidden stuff 
be kept, or if there still be any in the house ? " 

Tyntie went silently to the store-closet and fetched 
a sizable can of burnished copper. This she opened 
and held toward her master and young mistress, who 
saw that it was nearly half filled with the prohibited 
tea. 

Joseph Devereux scowled fiercely as he beheld this 
tangible evidence of Penine's bad faith and selfishness. 



84 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Do you take that in your own hands, Tyntie, as 
soon as may be," he said ; " or no take it this 
instant, down to the beach, and throw it, can and all, 
into the water. And see to it that you make men 
tion o' this matter to no one." 

Then turning slowly, he took his way again to the 
front of the house, Dorothy following in silence, and 
feeling unwontedly awed by the apprehension of the 
storm she felt was about to break ; for it was a rare 
matter indeed for Aunt Penine to be the one entirely 
at fault in anything. 



From Kingdom to Colony 85 



CHAPTER X 

DOROTHY saw Mary Broughton on the porch 
outside and was about to join her, when Mary 
turned and called out, " Aunt Penine is waiting to see 
your father." 

At this Dorothy retraced her steps to the library, 
where she had left her father sitting in moody silence, 
tracing with his stick invisible writings upon the floor, 
the iron ferule making angry clickings against the 
oaken polish. 

He made no reply to the message she gave him ; 
so, after pausing a moment, she said again that her 
aunt was awaiting him. 

" Yes, yes, child ; I hear ye," he replied almost 
impatiently, and as though not wishing to be dis 
turbed. 

Dorothy said nothing more, but went out and joined 
Mary, who, was waiting on the porch ; and, arm in arm, 
they strolled out into the sunshiny morning. 

They had gone but a little way when Dorothy's 
sharp eyes spied Pashar coming from a side door of 
the house. His black hand held something white, 
which he was thrusting into the pocket of his jacket. 

She called to him sharply, and he turned his head 
in her direction, while his eyes rolled restlessly. But 
he made no movement to come to her, and stood 
motionless, as though awaiting her orders. 



86 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Come here ! " she called peremptorily ; but still 
he hesitated. 

" Do you come here this instant, Pashar, as I bid 
you," she commanded, now taking a few steps toward 
him. 

At this he came forward, but in a halting way, and 
at length stood before her, looking very ill at ease. 

" Give me that letter," Dorothy demanded, extend 
ing her hand for it. 

" Mist'ess Penine done say " he began in a hesi 
tating, remonstrative fashion; but Dorothy cut him 
short. 

" Give me that letter," she repeated, stamping her 
small foot, " or you '11 be sorry ! " 

Trained like a dumb beast to obedience, the negro 
boy fumbled in his pocket and took out a folded paper 
which he handed to his imperious young mistress. 

" What '11 I say ter Massa Jameson when I sees 
him?" he asked tremblingly, as Dorothy's little 
white fingers closed over the letter. " He '11 lay his 
ridin'-whip 'bout my shoulders, if I goes ter him 
now." 

" My father will surely lay his riding-whip about 
your shoulders, if you go near Jameson again. I '11 
see to it myself that you get whipped, if you dare 
do such a thing," exclaimed Dorothy ; and the angry 
flashing of her dark eyes bore witness to her sincerity. 

" Now," she added, " go about your work, what 
ever you have to do. And mind, don't you dare 
stir a step no matter who bids you to Jameson's 
place ; else you will get into trouble that will make 
you wish you had obeyed me." 



From Kingdom to Colony 87 

With this she turned back with Mary in the direc 
tion of the house. 

"Ye won't have me whipped, will ye, mist'ess ?"' 
Pashar whimpered, as he looked after her. " Mist'ess 
Penine she tole me I was ter go. An', 'sides, I gets 
money from Massa Jameson for ev'ry letter I fetches 
him." 

" I '11 see presently about your getting whipped," 
was Dorothy's uncomforting reply, as she glanced 
over her shoulder at the trembling boy. 

The two girls walked quickly toward the house, 
while Pashar betook himself off with a very downcast 
air, digging his black fists into his eyes as if he felt 
only too certain of being punished for his wrong 
doing. 

Joseph Devereux was ascending the stairway, 
bound for his sister-in-law's room, when the two 
girls came in from outside. Dorothy called quickly, 
and speeding after him, placed the letter in his hand, 
as he paused and turned to face her. 

In a low voice she acquainted him with what she 
had taken upon herself to do, adding, " I was fearful 
of what she might have told him, if perchance she 
overheard anything last night of the gunpowder and 
arms." 

" Wise, trusty little maid," he said, a slow smile 
touching the gloom of his set face. " You have acted 
rightly and with great discretion, Dot. And now I 
will see what Penine has to say o' the matters that 
look so grave, as we see them." 

Pausing at her closed door, on the left-hand side of 
the upper passage, he knocked, and then entered, as 



88 From Kingdom to Colony 

her querulous voice, now somewhat subdued, bade 
him. 

Penine was lying back on a settle, a bright-hued 
patchwork of silk thrown over her spare form ; and 
her eyes showed traces of recent tears. 

Her brother-in-law seated himself in an arm-chair 
near her, his face grave to sternness, as he bent a 
piercing look upon her troubled face. 

She cast a furtive glance at the paper he still held 
in his hand; then her eyes fell, and she began to 
pluck nervously at the edge of the covering, while 
her face became filled with an expression of guilty 
embarrassment. 

" Penine," he began, in a voice quite low, but full 
of severity, "these be times when, as you well know, it 
behooves a householder to look most carefully to the 
doings of those about him. He must see to it that 
all appearance, as well as doing, o' wrong be most 
strictly avoided. And so I have come to ask you, as 
one o' my own household, how is it that you have 
been brewing tea for yourself, after all that's been 
done and said; and how 'tis that you have such a 
supply of the stuff in my house?" 

Penine flushed angrily, and tried to look him in the 
eyes, while her lips half parted, as though to make 
some retort. Then she seemed to alter her mind, for 
she remained silent, her eyes falling guiltily before 
his stern, searching gaze. 

" Do not seek to hide your fault by another one 
o' falsehood," he warned her, more sternly than be 
fore. "I know what I am accusing you of to be the 
truth, more 's the pity. And it surprises and grieves 



From Kingdom to Colony 89 

me that a woman o' such years as you should set 
a pernicious example to those who, younger and 
inferior in station to yourself, look to you for a 
proper code of action for their following." 

" What harm is it, I would like to know," she 
burst out, but weakly, " that I should drink my tea, 
if I like?" 

" The harm you do is to defy your country's law, 
and make me seem disloyal and false to my word of 
honor," he replied with increasing sternness. " And 
this you have no right to do, while you abide under 
my roof." 

" My country's law is the law of His Gracious 
Majesty," she answered, plucking up a little spirit, but 
yet unable to meet his dark, angry eyes, " and I have 
never heard that he forbade his loyal subjects all the 
tea they could pay for and drink." 

" Do ye mean me to understand that ye set your 
self up as the enemy o' your townsfolk and kindred ? " 
he demanded, his voice rising. " I Ve suspected as 
much since I had knowledge o' the fact o' your send 
ing notes to Robert Jameson." 

" You have no right to talk to me so, Joseph," she 
said, with a whimper, terrified at the angry lighting 
of his face, now ablaze with wrath. 

"And ye have no right to act in a manner that 
makes it possible for me to presume to. If things be 
not so black against ye as they surely look, take this 
note that ye sent my servant with just now, to be 
delivered to our country's avowed enemy, and read 
every word aloud to me." 

He held the letter toward her; but she made such 



90 From Kingdom to Colony 

an eager clutch for it that a sudden impulse led him 
to change his mind, and he drew back his hand. 

" No," he said, " on second thought, 't is best that 
ye give me permit to read it myself, aloud." 

" No, no ! " she exclaimed almost breathlessly ; 
and the unmistakable terror in her voice and eyes 
confirmed him in his determination to see for himself 
the contents of the letter. 

" I have to beg your pardon, Penine," he said with 
formal courtesy, " for seeming to do a most ungallant 
act ; but your manner only proves to me what is my 
duty." 

With this he deliberately broke the seal and ran 
his eyes over the paper, while Penine cast one terri 
fied glance at him, and then fell back, silent and 
cowering, her ashy face covered by her trembling 
hands. 

She had written Jameson of the intended landing 
of the arms and powder. And Joseph Devereux 
knew she had done so with a view to having him 
send word of the matter to the Governor, hoping 
in this way to win honor and reward for the man she 
expected to lure into speedy wedlock. 

He read the letter once more, and then sat silent, 
as though pondering over all her selfish treachery 
and disloyalty. And while he was thus musing, the 
clock on the mantel ticked with painful loudness, and 
some flies crawling about the panes of the closed 
windows buzzed angrily. 

When at length he spoke, his wrath seemed to 
have given place to pity, mingled with utter con 
tempt. 



From Kingdom to Colony 91 

" I can scarce credit, Penine," he said slowly, all 
trace of anger gone from his voice, " that you should 
have realized to the full all you were doing when you 
took such a step, that you were bringing the British 
guns down to slay my son, an' like as not my inno 
cent little maid ; a fate which now, thank God, has 
been kept from them." 

His voice had become husky, and he paused to 
clear his throat. Then he resumed, speaking in the 
same deliberate manner: "Because o' their deliver 
ance from death I will try and forgive what you have 
tried to do; but I must not forget it, lest another 
such thing befall. And now, until you be able to 
travel, you shall be made comfortable here. But so 
soon as your ankle can be used, then you shall go to 
your brother, in Lynn, for no roof o' mine shall har 
bor secret enemies to my country. And," now with 
more sternness, " I warn you, that should you seek 
to hold converse or communication of any sort with 
this man Jameson while you are in my house, I shall 
report the matter to the town committee, and leave 
them to settle with you." 

He arose from his chair, and without another 
glance in her direction went out of the room, leaving 
Penine in tears. 



92 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XI 

THE days intervening until Friday passed with 
out event, and the household affairs went on 
much as before, Tyntie proving herself fully capable 
of replacing Aunt Penine as head of the domestic 
regime. 

That lady kept her room, seeing no one except 
Tyntie and one of the younger maids. She had re 
fused all overtures extended by her niece and Mary 
Broughton ; and so, by the advice of the head of the 
house, they left her to herself. 

Even Aunt Lettice was refused admittance by her 
sister, and refrained from seeking it a second time 
after being informed by Joseph Devereux of the 
recent occurrences. 

The gentle old lady now went about the house in a 
sad, subdued fashion, secretly debating as to whether 
she would decide against King or Colony, but care 
fully keeping her thoughts from being known to 
others. 

Johnnie Strings had kept his word to Dorothy, and 
brought the ribbon and lace. Aunt Lettice had paid 
him for the goods she purchased, making no response 
when he said, as he strapped his pack, " The British 
ers be quartered on the Neck, ma'am, landed there 
this very mornin'. The reg'lars, they came down 



From Kingdom to Colony 93 

by ships from Salem; an' a troop o' dragoons be 
ridin' over to join 'em." 

It was Mary Broughton who asked, " What are 
they come there for, Johnnie, do you know?" 

" Any one can guess, mistress, I take it," he re 
plied significantly, busying himself with the buckles. 

"And what do you guess, Johnnie?" asked Dor 
othy, who was examining a sampler 'Bitha was work 
ing, which was to announce, 

" Tabitha Hollis is my name, 
New England is my nation, 
Marblehead is my dwelling-place, 
And Christ is my Salvation." 

Johnnie Strings finished his work with the straps 
and buckles ; then raising himself from the floor, he 
said jocosely: "Now, Mistress Dorothy, surely ye 
don't care to burden your mind with matters o' state. 
Whatever they be come down for, 't is a true fact that 
the redcoats be on the Neck, a hundred or more 
of 'em. An' as I was tellin' ye but t' other day, ye 'd 
best keep at home till they be called away again." 

This was Thursday; and Friday morning the two 
girls, with 'Bitha, were down in the Sachem's Cave, a 
small opening that ran, chasm-like, into the rocks 
a few feet above the level of the sea, with a natural 
roof projecting over it. 

Within was a sandy floor, whether or not the 
work of man, none living could say. It was studded 
with shells, placed there by childish hands, and the 
cave had served as playhouse for many generations 
of boys and girls. 



94 From Kingdom to Colony 

The opening was hung about with a lace-like weed, 
wherein some drops of water were now sparkling in 
the morning sunshine ; and beyond, stretching away 
to the horizon, could be seen the sea. 

The waves creeping in against the shore broke 
with gentle plashings as they touched the rocky base 
of the headlands ; a wonderful serenity lay over the 
face of the earth, and all between the land and 
horizon seemed a blank and dreaming space of 
water. 

" We are sure to have a fine night," Dorothy had 
just said, as she looked out at the sea and sky. 

" H-m-m," murmured Mary, warningly, and with a 
quick glance at 'Bitha, who seemed to be poring 
intently over a small book she had taken from her 
pocket. 

"What are you reading, 'Bitha?" Dorothy asked; 
and the little girl came close beside her. 

It was Aunt Lattice's " Church Book ; " and on 
the titlepage was : 

"A NEW VERSION OF 

the 
PSALMS 

of 
DAVID, 

fitted to the Tunes ufed in the Churches: 

With feveral Hymns 

Out of the 
Old and New Teftaments. 

By John Barnard, 
Paftor of a Church in Marblehead." 



From Kingdom to Colony 



95 



In the back part of the book was the music of 
several tunes such as were used at that time in the 
churches; and amongst them was one known as 



Marblehead." 



* CANT. 




Good Parson Barnard had years since been laid 
away in his grave on the old Burial Hill, which rose 
higher than all the land about, as though Nature were 
seeking to lift as near as might be to the skies the 
dead committed to her care. 

* Copied literally from publication "printed by J. Draper for 
T. Leverett in Cornhill 1752." 



96 From Kingdom to Colony 

The quaint child seemed to delight in pondering 
over these hymns, many of which were past her com 
prehending; and the long s, so like an f, led her to 
make many curious blunders when trying to repeat 
the words, a thing she was always proud to be asked 
to do. 

Once she had insisted upon being told why it was 
that saints must have " fits ; " and it appeared that she 
had misread the long s in the sentence, " The Saints 
that fit above." 

Her greatest favorite, and the one she often read, 
was: 

" My Heart, like Grafs that 's fmit with heat 
Withers, that I forget to eat ; 
By reafon of my conftant Groans 
I am reduced to fkin and Bones. 
I 'm like the Pelican, and Owl, 
That lonely in the Deferts ftroll ; 
As mournful fparrows percht alone 
On the Houfe Top, I walk and moan." 

" Tell me, cousin, what sort o' bottles does God 
have?" she now asked, as Dorothy glanced at the 
book held against her knee. 

" 'Bitha ! " Mary exclaimed reprovingly, while 
Dorothy stared at the child, and began to laugh. 

'Bitha could never endure to be laughed at; and 
being very fond of Mary Broughton, she did not relish 
her disapproval. And so at this double attack upon 
her sensibilities, she looked hurt and a bit angry. 

" If," she demanded, " 't is wicked to say that God 
has bottles, what does the Church Book say so for? " 
And she pointed to the open page. 



From Kingdom to Colony 97 

" Whatever does the child mean ? " asked Dorothy 
of Mary, as she took the book into her own hands. 

" There, right there ! " was 'Bitha's triumphant 
retort. "Read for yourself!" And she trailed a 
small finger along the lines, 

" Thou hast a book for my complaints, 
A bottle for my Tears." 

" There ! " the child repeated. " You see 't is so. 
Why should God keep bottles in Heaven, and what 
sort would He keep?" 

" I think you will know more about such things 
when you grow older," was Dorothy's irresponsive 
answer ; and she handed the book to Mary, while her 
dancing eyes glinted with topaz hues caught from the 
sunshine without. 

" You are an odd child, 'Bitha," Mary said, smiling 
in spite of herself as she read the lines. 

" That is what I am always told when I ask about 
anything," the little girl pouted. 

Before any reply could be made to this general 
accusation a shadow darkened the opening of the 
cave, and looking up, all three sprang to their feet 
with exclamations of dismay. 

A vivid gleam of scarlet shut away the daylight, 
and a pair of sea-blue eyes, set in an olive-hued face, 
were looking at them with much curiosity. 

The two older girls stood speechless, facing the 
intruder, whose gaze wandered with respectful curi 
osity over the regal form and gold-brown hair of 
the one, whose mouth was decidedly scornful, as were 

7 



98 From Kingdom to Colony 

also her steady blue eyes, which regarded him fear 
lessly, despite her quaking heart. 
, Then the new-comer's eyes turned to the smaller 
figure ; and a flash of admiration came into them as 
his hand stole to his head and removed its covering, 
while he said with unmistakable courtesy, " Do not 
be alarmed, I beg of you, I mean no harm." 

" What do you want ? " Mary Broughton demanded, 
seeming in no wise softened by his gentle bearing. 

" Only your good-will," he replied, with a smile 
that showed beautiful teeth. 

She flashed a scornful glance in return. 

" Good will ! " she repeated. " That is something 
we have not in our power to give one who wears a 
coat the color of yours." She spoke defiantly, look 
ing the young man squarely in the face. 

"Such words, uttered by such lips, almost make 
me coward enough to regret the color," he said good- 
naturedly, and as though determined not to take 
offence. 

With this he took a step or two inside the cave ; 
and small 'Bitha, dismayed at the near approach of 
the scarlet-clad form, clung tightly to Dorothy's 
gown, pressing her face into its folds. 

" Speak him fair, Mary," Dorothy whispered, 
apprehending possible danger from her friend's want 
of discretion. 

But Mary did not hear, or else she did not care to 
heed, for she said : " Neither your raiment, nor aught 
that concerns you, can matter to us. This is our 
property you are trespassing upon; and I bid you 
begone, this moment." 



From Kingdom to Colony 99 

" You are surely lacking in courtesy, mistress," he 
replied, still smilingly. 

The words were addressed to Mary, but his glow 
ing eyes were fixed upon Dorothy, who was still 
standing with her arms about 'Bitha. The color was 
coming and going in her cheeks, and something in 
the big eyes told him that a smile was not far 
away. 

"We have no courtesy for British soldiers," was 
Mary's haughty answer to his imputation ; and there 
was an angry tapping of her foot upon the shell 
floor. 

He shrugged his shoulders, and turning more 
directly away from Mary, now spoke to Dorothy. 

" I was only wandering about the shore," he de 
clared, looking at her as though pleading for her 
good-will, " and hearing voices as I stood on the rocks 
above, I made bold to find out from whence they 
came." 

Mary had not taken her eyes from his face, and 
now she was quick to answer him. 

" Well," she said, before Dorothy could speak, 
" having found where the voices came from, you 'd 
best go on about your own affairs and leave us to 
ours." 

"And what if I refuse?" he asked quickly, a flash 
coming from his eyes as though she had at length 
nettled him. 

" I should try to tumble you over the rocks at 
your back," she answered with sudden anger; and 
she stepped toward him as if to carry out her threat. 

He moved back hastily, and then, missing his foot- 



ioo From Kingdom to Colony 

ing on the slippery granite, fell over backwards down 
the rocks. 

Dorothy's shriek was echoed shrilly by little 'Bitha, 
while Mary stood as though transfixed, looking at 
the opening through which the young man had 
disappeared. 

Dorothy was the first to find her voice. " Mary," 
she cried in terrified reproach, " you have made him 
fall into the water, and perhaps he will drown. 
Whatever shall we do?" 

Mary did not reply, but speeding to the entrance 
of the cave, looked out over the uneven ledges. 

The Britisher was lying, apparently unconscious, 
only a short distance below her, his shoulders caught 
in a deep seam of the rocks, while the rest of his body 
lay along a narrow ledge a few feet lower. 

"There he is," she said, turning a white face to 
Dorothy, " lying there in the rocks." 

Putting 'Bitha aside, Dorothy came and looked 
down. 

" See the blood on his face ! " she exclaimed 
wildly. " T is coming from a cut on the side of his 
head. Oh, Mary, I 'm afraid you have killed him ! " 

Mary started to reply; but Dorothy had already 
sprung past her through the mouth of the cave, and 
was flying down the rocks to where the wounded 
man lay. 

Tearing the silken kerchief from about her neck, 
she knelt beside him and endeavored to wipe the 
blood from his face, while Mary watched her in silence 
from above, with 'Bitha clinging to her, and crying 
softly. 



From Kingdom to Colony 101 

" I must have some water, Mary," said Dorothy, 
who saw that the blood came from a cut in the side 
of the young man's head, " and I want another ker 
chief. Throw down yours." 

Mary, without replying, tossed down her own 
kerchief, but without removing her eyes from the 
white face beneath her. 

Dorothy ran to the sand-beach near by, and, hav 
ing dabbled her bloody kerchief in the water, hurried 
back ; then laying it folded upon the wound, she bound 
it fast with the one Mary had thrown her, lifting the 
sufferer's head as she did this, and holding one of his 
broad shoulders against her knee, while her nimble 
ringers deftly tied the knots. 

Scarcely had she finished when she was startled, 
but no less relieved, to hear a long, quivering sigh 
come from his lips ; and her color deepened as she 
looked into his face and met his opening eyes gazing 
wonderingly into her own. Then they wandered over 
her bared neck and throat, only to return to her eyes, 
dwelling there with a look that made her voice trem 
ble as she said, " We are sorry you are hurt, sir ; I 
hope it is nothing serious." 

He made no reply, and, after a moment's pause, 
she asked, " Do you feel able to stand on your 
feet?" 

Still he did not answer, but gave her that same 
intent, questioning look, as if gazing through and 
beyond the depths of the eyes above him. 

As she stammeringly repeated her inquiry, he 
sighed heavily, and seemed to shake his dreaming 
senses awake, for, raising himself a little, he passed 



IO2 From Kingdom to Colony 

his shapely brown hand over his bandaged head, and 
laughed, albeit not very mirthfully. 

" The other fair young dame must be rejoiced at 
my mishap," he said, "but I thank you for your 
care. I seem to have done something to my head, 
for it feels like a burning coal." And he touched the 
bandage over the wound. 

" It is the salt water, getting into the cut," Dorothy 
explained, as he' rose slowly and stood before her. 
" I am very sorry it is so painful ; but it will stop 
the bleeding." 

" As it was you who placed it there, I like it to 
burn," he said in a tone to reach her ears alone. 
" But I '11 not forget, even when the pain ceases." 
And he looked down into her face in a way that 
made her eyes droop. 

" I regret very much, sir, that you were injured," 
said Mary Broughton, her voice coming from over 
his head. 

He glanced up at her and bowed mockingly. 
Then stooping to regain his hat, he said, bending his 
eyes on Dorothy, " Tell me the name I am to remem 
ber you by." 

She did not answer ; and he stood looking at her 
as though awaiting her pleasure. 

" That can be no matter," she said at last, and in a 
very low voice. 

" Ah, but it is a very great matter," he ex 
claimed eagerly, laying a hand on her arm, as she 
turned away to climb up to the cavern. 

Some inward force seemed to be impelling her, 
and scarcely aware of what she was saying, she 



From Kingdom to Colony 103 

murmured her own name, and he repeated it after 
her. 

This brought a still deeper color to her cheeks; 
but as if remembering all she had so strangely for 
gotten in the presence of this enemy of her country, 
she pushed away his detaining hand, and passed 
quickly up the rocks to where Mary was standing. 

The young man said nothing more, but looked 
up at the two; then lifting his hat, he turned and 
walked slowly away. 



104 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XII 

HE had scarcely gone when the two girls made 
haste to leave the cave and return to the 
house. 

" 'T is most unfortunate for us, Dot, that he found 
the cave, or that all this should befall," said Mary, as 
they went down the rocks. "You know what we 
have to do to-night; and it may make our work 
dangerous, now that he has been here." 

A soft whistle interrupted Dorothy's reply; and 
looking up, they saw the lean visage of Johnnie 
Strings, who was perched upon the rocks above the 
cave they had just left. 

Having attracted their attention, the pedler made 
haste to join them. 

" Well, I snum ! " he exclaimed. " Mistress Mary, 
whatever was the Britisher seekin' about here, an' 
talkin' about? What ailed his head, all tied up, like 
'twas hurt?" 

" He said he heard us talking, and came to see who 
it was," small 'Bitha took it upon herself to explain, 
" and Mary Broughton pushed him down the rocks." 

Johnnie began to laugh, but Dorothy turned to 
the child and said, " 'Bitha, you know that it is not 
true, for he stepped backward himself, and fell over." 

"Yes; but 'twas Mary made him," 'Bitha insisted. 



From Kingdom to Colony 105 

" And, 'though I was sorry to have him hurt, I was 
glad Mary made him go away." 

" Were you there all the time, Johnnie Strings, and 
never came nigh to help us? " demanded Mary, indig 
nantly. They were now walking along together, for 
Johnnie seemed inclined to accompany them to the 
house. 

" Nay, nay, mistress," he declared emphatically, 
but still grinning, as though vastly pleased. " But I 
should say ye needed no help from me to frighten 
away redcoats. I only came up as I heard Mistress 
Dorothy say you 'd made him fall into the water. 
Then I sat an' watched her tie up his head, more 's 
the pity ; for belike he '11 only use it to hatch more 
deviltry for his soldiers to carry out hereabouts." 

" Do you know who he is? " inquired Dorothy, her 
face taking on a little more color. 

" Yes, mistress, he is a dragoon. I saw him 
over at Salem t' other day. They call him Cornet 
Southorn ; an' I only hope he don't get to know my 
face too well." Johnnie winked as he said this, and 
his voice had a note of mystery. 

" I don't believe he would ever harm us," said 
Dorothy, paying no attention to the pedler's anxiety 
concerning himself. 

Johnnie's eyes fastened upon her glowing face with 
a look of surprise as he remarked grimly, " He 's a 
Britisher, an' our sworn enemy." 

On the porch of the house they found Joseph 
Devereux, who listened with frowning brows while 
the girls told him of their adventure. 

" Go within, child, to the grandame," he bade 



106 From Kingdom to Colony 

'Bitha, when they had finished ; and as soon as she 
was gone he said to the pedler, " Now, Strings, you 
may, or may not, know aught o' the work in hand 
for the night." 

The pedler nodded understandingly. " Me an' 
Lavinia Amelia jogged a bit o' the mornin' down 
road with the party from here, an' I was reckonin' to 
offer my help, should it be needed. I was on my way 
this very mornin' to tell ye that Master Broughton 
an' the rest thought I 'd better have some of our own 
men 'round hereabouts, handy for the powder party 
to-night." 

" 'T is best that you do so, as matters have turned 
out. And 't is wiser that you be trusted to give the 
signals to the ' Pearl,' for a safe landing o' the stuff, 
and that Mary and Dorothy be left out o' the matter 
altogether. "Tis no work for women to risk, with 
the British soldiery skulking about the place." 

The day passed without event, save that a number 
of men mostly brawny, weather-beaten sailors 
came to the house, to go away again after a private 
converse with Joseph Devereux. 

Johnnie Strings was about the place all day, now 
wandering down to the beach to look out over the 
wide expanse of ocean, as he whittled unceasingly at 
a bit of stick and whistled softly to himself, or else sit 
ting on the steps of the porch, telling wonderful stories 
to 'Bitha. But wherever he was, or what doing, his 
keen little eyes were always roving here and there, as 
though on the lookout for something unexpected. 

It was evident that he was nervous and ill at ease ; 
and this, for Johnnie Strings, was a new thing. 



From Kingdom to Colony 107 

Toward sunset he arose from the porch steps and 
gave a great sigh, as of relief that the day was ended. 
Then, without a word to any one, he tramped off in 
the direction of the Neck. 

" 'T is as well," he muttered to himself, " to see 
what the devils be doin', an' if they be like to suspect 
what is goin' on about 'em." 

The sunset was of marvellous beauty. It was 
as if all the golds, purples, and scarlets of the hour 
had been pounded to a fine dust, and this was roll 
ing in from over the ocean in one great opaline mist. 

The waves, curling in to break upon the sands of 
Riverhead Beach, seemed to be pouring out flames 
and sparks; while the quieter waters of Great Bay, 
on the other side of the causeway, looked as though 
shot through with long, luminous rays of light, that 
slanted athwart the mists of prismatic coloring, to 
withdraw swiftly now and again, like search-lights 
seeking to probe the clear water to its uttermost 
depths. 

But the far-off eastern horizon held aloof from all 
this glory. It stood out like a wall of pearl and cold 
gray, with no sail showing against it to Johnnie 
Strings' sharp eyes, as he took his way across the 
narrow strip of causeway that left the Devereux 
estate behind, and led to the Neck and the enemy's 
camp. 

The pedler knew nothing of the passion called 
love, else he would never have been so lacking in 
shrewdness as to formulate the scheme now working 
in his mind. And this, notwithstanding the suspi 
cion that had shot through his wide-awake brain at 



io8 From Kingdom to Colony 

the way he had seen Cornet Southern looking into 
the downcast face of Dorothy Devereux, and had 
noted later her words in his defence. 

His present idea and one that had been gather 
ing force all day was to see the young officer, and 
while pretending to have come solely to inquire as 
to his injury, to so lead the talk as to impress upon 
his mind the needlessness of watching the Devereux 
place or household, which he should be made to 
understand consisted only of the women-folk and 
one enfeebled old gentleman, the son being away 
in Boston. 

And now, as he neared the enemy's quarters, he 
chuckled to himself at the cleverness of his scheme. 

The British troops had taken possession of the 
entire Neck, occupying several large warehouses 
standing near the end, and appropriating even the 
buildings used by the lighthouse-keeper and his wife, 
who, with her two children and as many of her most 
precious possessions as she could carry, had gone 
across the bay to abide with friends in the town. 

Johnnie Strings knew this, and gritted his teeth in 
silent rage as he saw a group of redcoats standing 
around a fire where they were cooking some of the 
good woman's chickens for their evening meal. 

They hailed him good-naturedly, and invited him 
to join them, several of the soldiers recognizing him 
as one from whom they had purchased certain things 
necessary for their comfort. 

But he declined their offer, and pulling his hat well 
over his forehead, the better to conceal his features, 
went on beyond to another group, and demanded to 



From Kingdom to Colony 109 

be taken to the presence of Cornet Southern, speak 
ing in a way to imply that he had an important mes 
sage for that officer. 

He was ushered at once into the front room of the 
lighthouse-keeper's abode, where, upon a settle drawn 
near the window overlooking Great Bay, sat the per 
sonage he desired to see. 

The young man's head was still bandaged, and the 
table before him with food and dishes upon it was 
evidence of his having supped alone; this confirming 
what Johnnie Strings had suspected, that the 
soldiers upon the Neck were at present under the 
charge of Cornet Southern. 

Captain Shandon, who should have been there, 
an elegant fop, high in favor with the Governor, was 
sure to avoid any rough service, such as this, prefer 
ring to remain until the last moment in Salem, where 
better fare, both as to food and wines, to say naught 
of the gentler sex, was to be had. 

Johnnie Strings stood in the shadow, without re 
moving his hat, as Cornet Southorn demanded pleas 
antly enough to know his business. 

" I came to see how your head was doin' at this 
hour o' the day, young sir," the pedler answered in 
an obsequious tone. 

As the last two words came from his lips, the 
officer scowled. He was only five-and-twenty, and 
looked still younger; and he was boyish enough to 
resent any familiarity grounded upon his seeming 
youth. 

" Have a care, old man, as to how you address His 
Majesty's officers," he said with some severity, ac- 



1 1 o From Kingdom to Colony 

companied by a pompousness illy in keeping with 
his frank, boyish face. 

" I meant no harm, Cornet Southern," the pedler 
replied in an apologetic way. " I saw ye over at 
Salem t* other day, when I was peddlin' my wares 
there ; an' I 've been all day at the house o' Mistress 
Dorothy Devereux, the young lady who tied up your 
hurt head this mornin'. And so" here Johnnie 
smiled knowingly "I came to see if ye were any 
the worse for your fall, which might have been a bit 
o' bad luck, had not the ledge caught ye an' held ye 
from slippin' into the sea." 

The young man's manner changed at once. 

"Did Mistress Dorothy Devereux send you to 
inquire?" he asked eagerly. 

"She send me?" said the pedler cautiously, and 
lowering his voice. " Lawks ! 't is well her old father 
don't hear ye ; 'though sure he be that feeble he 's 
good for little but tongue fight, an' the only son be 
away to Boston for this many a day. An' that," he 
went on to say quickly, seeing that the young man 
was about to speak, " is one reason why 't is well for 
me to be about the place till the brother cares to 
come home, with all those women-folk there, an' no 
man but the old father, who is feeble, as I 've said. 
An' 't is not very safe for them, who be easily frighted 
by strange men comin' 'round, 'specially soldiers." 

This was a long speech for Johnnie to make, and 
he watched narrowly its effect upon the young officer. 
This was soon apparent, for he said at once, " You 
have done well to tell me of this, and I '11 see to it that 
none of my men cause any annoyance to the ladies." 



From Kingdom to Colony 1 1 1 

He fell so neatly into the trap that Johnnie Strings 
could scarcely keep from laughing outright ; but all 
he said was and very meekly: "Ye be most kind, 
sir, an' I '11 tell Mistress Dorothy what ye say. An' 
I '11 tell her as well that your head be none the worse 
for its thumpin' on the rocks." With this he backed 
toward the door. 

" No, no," said Southorn, " my head is all right. 
But come back, won't you, come and have some 
thing to drink before you go?" And he pounded 
vigorously on the table. 

But Johnnie declined, with many thanks, asserting 
that he never drank anything, a statement fully in 
accord with his fictitious story concerning the Deve- 
reux household. But he reckoned upon having ac 
complished his purpose, and so bowed himself out, 
just as a red-faced orderly appeared in response to 
his officer's summons. 

" Never mind, Kief," said the latter, as the soldier 
stood stiffly in the doorway awaiting his orders. " I 
don't need you now." Then, as the man saluted and 
turned to go, he asked, " Who is that fellow who just 
left? Do you know?" 

" Johnnie Strings, sir, the pedler ; 'most everybody 
knows 'im 'twixt Boston town and Gloucester." 

" Ah, yes, I 've heard of him before. That is all, 
Kief; you may go." 

As soon as he was alone, Kyrle Southorn, Cornet 
in His Majesty's Dragoons, bethought himself of how 
strangely lacking he had been in proper dignity dur 
ing his brief interview with this humble pedler; and 
a feeling of sharp anger beset him for a moment as 



1 1 2 From Kingdom to Colony 

he took himself to task for his unofficerlike demeanor 
and manner of speech. 

Then came a mental picture of the distracting face 
he had seen that same morning; he seemed to be 
looking once more into the girl's eyes, and feeling 
the soft touch of her little hands about his head. 

He recalled all this, and gave utterance to a queer, 
short laugh, as though in the effort to excuse his 
folly. 

" Either that girl has bewitched me," he muttered, 
lying back in his chair, " or else the cut in my head 
has been making me addlepated all day." And he 
let his gaze wander out through the window, where 
the dusk was coming fast, blotting out the fort and 
town like a dark veil, pierced here and there by the 
dimly twinkling lights showing from the houses. 

"I wonder if she sent the fellow?" his thoughts 
ran on. " She told me she was sorry for my being 
hurt, and she looked it. But the other the fair 
one she was a tartar." And he laughed again at 
the recollection of Mary Broughton's angry blue eyes 
and dauntless bearing. 

" From what I Ve seen of these folk," he said, 
now half aloud, " it will be no easy matter to 
suppress their meetings and make them obey His 
Majesty's laws. They seem not to know what fear 
or submission may mean." Then, after pondering a 
few minutes, " I wonder if it would not be a wise 
thing for me to call upon this man Devereux, as he is 
so old and feeble, and assure him and his women-folk 
that I will see to it they be not molested annoyed 
in any way? I might see her again, I might come 



From Kingdom to Colony 1 1 3 

to know her ; and this would be very pleasant." And 
now his thoughts trailed away into rosy musings. 

If Johnnie Strings had not added fresh fuel to the 
fire already kindled in the breast of the impetuous 
young Englishman by Dorothy's sweet face and 
pitying eyes, had he not made it burn more fiercely 
by giving him reason to believe that she had sent to 
inquire for his welfare, he might not have thought 
to carry out his present impulse. 

He was seized by a strong desire to see for himself 
the place where she dwelt, to look upon her sur 
roundings, to make more perfect the picture already 
in his mind, by adding to it the scenes amid which 
her daily life was passed. 

Such was the young man's desire ; and his was a 
nature whose longing was likely to manifest itself by 
acts, and more especially now, in the very first heart 
affair of his life. 

As soon as the guards were posted and the 
countersign given out, he discarded his uniform 
for a fisherman's rough coat, and put on a large 
slouch hat, which covered his head, bandage and 
all. And thus attired, he set forth alone to visit the 
scene of his morning's adventure, and to investigate 
its surroundings. 



ii4 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XIII 

THE night was clear, bright, and starlit, with not 
a wreath of vapor drifting. The rising wind 
moaned through the woods about the Devereux 
homestead, that loomed, a dark mass, and silent as a 
deserted house. 

From the shore below came the hoarse roar of the 
tumbling water, to mingle with the wailing murmur 
of the wind ; and now and then could be heard, 
clear-cut and eerie, the cry of a screech-owl from 
the woods. 

As evening closed in, Joseph Devereux had ordered 
that no lights be shown about the house, lest they 
might attract the attention of any straggling soldiers ; 
and he felt assured that this warning would be suf- 
-ficient to intimidate the women into the greatest 
caution. 

As for the men, they were all, even old Leet, out 
with the party watching at the " Black Hole," 
a bit of the sea shut in by a wood that bordered a 
wide sweep of meadow known as the " Raccoon Lot." 
It was here that the expected powder and arms were 
to be concealed by burying them in the earth, after 
being wrapped in oilskin coverings. 

Johnnie Strings had gone alone to the Sachem's 
Cave, ready to give the signal. 



From Kingdom to Colony 115 

The cave was somewhat farther down the shore, 
and a light shown above it could be plainly seen 
from the open sea. 

The rising wind piped softly about the closed 
window where Mary Broughton was sitting in the 
starlight, absorbed in her own anxious thoughts, 
until aroused by something unusual in Dorothy's 
appearance and manner of moving about. The girl 
was at the farther side of the unlit room, and Mary 
asked her what she was doing. 

A low laugh was the only answer; and upon the 
question being repeated, Dorothy came to the win 
dow, and Mary saw that she was clad in a complete 
suit of boy's clothes. 

The unexpected transition was so startling that for 
a moment she could not speak, but sat looking at 
Dorothy in amazement. 

" Oh, Dot," she then exclaimed, " you should take 
shame to yourself for doing such a thing ! " 

She could see, even in the gloom, the wilful toss of 
Dorothy's head, whose curls were let down and tied 
back with a ribbon, thus completing the masculine 
disguise. 

" Whatever are you thinking about, to play such 
pranks at a time like this?" Mary demanded 
reproachfully. 

" That is just it, Mary," Dorothy replied. She 
seemed in no wise abashed, but spoke with perfect 
seriousness. " I do it because of the time, and of 
what is going to happen to-night. Father said 't was 
not safe for us to go abroad, because we wore petti 
coats. Now here is this old suit Jack outgrew years 



1 1 6 From Kingdom to Colony 

ago, and I Ve always kept it to masquerade in ; but 
to-night it will serve me in a more serious matter. I 
cannot stop in the house; I am too anxious about 
Jack. I want to see him and the others get ashore 
in safety ; and I 've no fear but, dressed in this way, 
it will be easy for me to do so." 

" But you must not," Mary protested. " How can 
you dare to think of such a thing? Suppose some 
of the men should recognize you, and they will 
be keeping a sharp lookout for strangers what 
would your father say?" And she began to have 
thoughts of seeing him, and so frustrating this wild 
scheme. 

" I tell you I must go, and will go, Mary ; so do 
not try to prevent me. I know every inch of ground 
hereabouts, and can easily keep out of the way, even 
should any one try to hinder me. Why will you not 
go with me?" 

Dorothy spoke quietly, but very earnestly ; and as 
she finished, she placed both her hands on Mary's 
shoulders, as though to compel her consent. 

Mary hesitated. There was in her own heart a like 
desire to that of the younger girl ; she, too, wished 
to get out of doors, and see all that should take 
place. But she held herself to be more prudent than 
the impulsive Dorothy, and so for a time she de 
murred with her inclination. 

But it was only for a time. Dorothy's impetuous 
arguments fairly swept her off her balance, as usually 
happened with any one who was fond of the girl ; and 
Mary agreed to be her companion. 

It was some minutes after this when the two stole 



From Kingdom to Colony 117 

noiselessly down the back stairway and let themselves 
out of the door opening toward the sheds at the rear 
of the house. As Dorothy locked it on the outside 
and put the key in her pocket, she whispered: "We 
might have bribed Tyntie to let us out, but 't is as well 
not to risk getting her into trouble. I shall tell father 
all about it to-morrow, and I know of a certainty he '11 
not be angry. To be sure, he may scold me a little ; 
but " with a low laugh "I can soon kiss him into 
good humor again." 

" Don't you think, Dot, it is rather of a shame, 
the way you do things, and then tell your father 
afterwards ? " Mary asked as they walked along. 

" Assuredly not," was the ready answer, " else I 
might not get so many chances to ' do things,' as you 
call it. I never do aught that is really wrong; I love 
my father far too dearly for that. But I am young, 
and he is old ; and that, I suppose, is why we do not 
think alike about all matters. He has often said I 
ought to have been a boy, and I agree with him; 
though I dare say I shall be a proper enough old 
maid some day. Only, " with a laugh, " I cannot 
quite imagine such a thing." 

"No," said Mary, looking into Dorothy's eyes, 
bright as the stars that were now being shut away by 
the branches of the trees in the woods they were 
entering; "no nor I. But we'd best stop our 
chattering and use our eyes and ears. Heavens ! 
what's that?" And she clutched Dot's arm in sud 
den fright as a wild cry rang out directly over their 
heads. 

" Pooh ! " said Dorothy, with a laugh, " 't is but an 



1 1 8 From Kingdom to Colony 

old hoot-owl. If you 'd been in the woods as much 
as I, you 'd not be frightened so easily." 

They came to a halt at the edge of the timber 
growth overlooking the rock peak above the Sachem's 
Cave, and crouched among the bushes to watch for 
the light, keeping a lookout as well upon the sea, for 
the first signal from the ship. 

And there they remained, listening to the incessant 
crying of the insects in the grass and the rustling of 
the wind in the trees overhead, these being mingled 
with the never-ceasing sound of the sea, as the 
breakers of the incoming tide flung themselves 
against the boulders with a quavering roar that 
seemed to pulse the air like great heart-throbs. 

Presently Mary whispered, "Why not let us go 
and stop beside Johnnie Strings?" Then quickly, 
" Oh, I forgot the way you are dressed would make 
it imprudent." 

" I should not care very much for Johnnie Strings," 
Dorothy began ; but Mary said hastily, 

" Oh, no > Dot, 't would never do." 

A long silence ensued, broken at length by Mary 
saying in a tone of alarm, " Oh, Dot, whatever would 
we do, if your father went to speak to you for some 
what, and should not find us in the house at this late 
hour?" 

" No fear of such a thing," was the confident reply. 
" He has made sure long since that I am abed and 
asleep." 

It was half-past ten of the clock when the two girls 
left the house ; and so they reckoned it must be now 
several minutes after the next hour. 



From Kingdom to Colony 119 

" Suppose it should be far into the night before 
the ship comes in sight," Mary suggested, for she 
was beginning to feel cramped and uncomfortable. 
"Let's not wait for so long a time as that." 

" No, we will not," Dorothy assented with a yawn. 
But the next moment she was all alive, with her 
small fingers holding Mary's arm in a tight clutch 
as she whispered excitedly: "Look, Mary there it 
is ! There was one light, and 't is gone. Now there 
are the two ; and there comes the third, as Jack said." 

The girls arose and stood erect in eager interest, 
looking out over the water, where, several hundred 
yards from shore, the lights gleamed and then dis 
appeared. And now their eyes, accustomed to the 
gloom, discerned a slim blackness, as of a man's form, 
appear on the highest point of rocks above the cave ; 
and then a soft glow of tremulous light illumined the 
darkness. 

While they watched this, they were startled to see 
a taller figure spring from the shadows, and a second 
later the two seemed to melt into one enlarged blur, 
as if they were struggling. 

Quick as thought the boyish form beside Mary 
broke from the bushes and sped with flying steps 
toward the peak. 

"Dot Dot come back!" cried Mary, regard 
less now of who might hear her. " Whatever are 
you thinking to do? " 

A low but clear reply came to her from over 
Dorothy's shoulder. 

"The lanterns they must be put out, else Jack 
may be hurt ! " 



1 20 From Kingdom to Colony 

On, on, she flew, with no fear of the peril into 
which she might be rushing, with no heed of her 
unmaidenly garb. Her mind held but the one thought, 
that the lanterns must be extinguished, for danger 
threatened her brother and his companions if they 
should seek to land unwarned. 

So absorbed were the men in their fierce wrestling 
that neither of them saw nor heard the slight figure 
that came straight up to them, and then, dashing 
at the lanterns, sent them flying into the water 
beneath. 

Then the larger of the two, catching sight of the 
intruder, relaxed his hold on the other ; and Johnnie 
Strings, with a derisive whoop, twisted his wiry little 
body from the slackened grip and sped down the 
rocks and away into the night. 

" You young rascal, what does all this mean ? ' 
demanded Southern, for he it was; and seizing the 
boyish shoulder firmly, he shook the slender form. 

Dorothy, although greatly overcome by agitation 
now that her brave deed was accomplished, thought 
she recognized the voice that addressed her so 
roughly, and was silent from embarrassment. 

" Are you dumb? " the Englishman asked angrily, 
shaking her again. " Speak up, you young rebel, 
or I may try what a salt-water bath will do for the 
unlocking of your stubborn tongue." 

"Stop shaking me, you great brute," Dorothy 
gasped indignantly. " Have you no manners? " 

At sound of the soft-toned voice, Southern seemed 
to feel that he was dealing with no yokel, as he had 
supposed; and now, peering closely, he saw that 



From Kingdom to Colony 121 

the head of his prisoner was finely shaped, and the 
features refined and delicate. 

" If you object to rough treatment, my young 
friend," he said a little more gently, " you should not 
put your nose into such doings as these." But he 
still kept a firm hold of the arm and shoulder, as 
though to stifle any idea of escape. 

" I should say 't was you who deserved rough usage, 
coming onto my father's land at this hour, and 
putting your nose into business that can in no wise 
concern you." Dorothy had by this time fully recov 
ered her composure, and being certain as to the com 
pleteness of her disguise, spoke with saucy assurance. 

" Your father's land ! " exclaimed the young man, 
in evident surprise. " Pray, who is your father? " 

" A gentleman who has no great taste for stranger 
folk prowling about his estate." She gave her arm 
and shoulder a slight twitch, as though to loosen 
them from his hold. But this he would not have, 
although his voice had a still milder sound as he 
asked, " Is your name Devereux? " 

" And whether it is or not," she answered, " pray 
tell me what matters it to you? " 

" It matters this to me," he said quickly : " that if 
it is, then I '11 let you off, and will go on my way, 
although I don't quite like the looks of the doings 
I Ve seen on this rock, and out there on the water." 

" By the Holy Poker ! " Dorothy exclaimed, bent 
upon keeping up the part she had assumed. " But 
you talk as if you were the Lord High Cockalorum 
himself! Who are you, to say what you do and do 
not like here, on my father's premises?" 



122 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Never mind who I am. Perhaps I can make 
more trouble for your father and his household than 
you are able to understand. But answer what I have 
asked, and you '11 not be sorry." 

Dorothy could not fail to note the earnestness with 
which he spoke, nor the intent look she felt rather 
than saw in the dim light. But she met all this with 
a mocking air and tone as she said, " Since you make 
it so worth my while to be kind to my neighbors, 
how know you but I might see fit to tell you an un 
truth, and say my name was Devereux, when it may 
be Robinson, or anything else? " 

" If this is your father's estate, then your name 
must be Devereux," Southern asserted ; " for the 
place is owned by one Joseph Devereux, as I have 
been told. So there's an end to your telling me 
anything misleading. And now answer me this, 
know you the one who is called Mistress Dorothy 
Devereux?" 

Dot waited a moment before answering. A new 
scheme had sprung into her quick-witted brain, one 
that promised an effective means of getting rid of his 
embarrassing presence, this being likely to interfere 
seriously with the landing of the arms and powder, 
were that still in contemplation. 

She was wondering, too, what had become of 
Mary Broughton, and what she was doing all this 
time. 

"Answer me," the young Britisher repeated sharply, 
"do you know her?" And he gave a shake to the 
arm he still held. 

" You seem over-fond of shaking folk, sir," she 



From Kingdom to Colony 123 

remonstrated. " I wish you 'd let go my arm." And 
she pulled it impatiently. 

" I will let it go at once, if you '11 only tell me what 
I wish to know." 

"And what may that be?" she asked, with an 
innocent sang-froid that plainly angered him. 

" You are a saucy boy," he said impatiently. " You 
remember well enough what I asked you. Do you 
know Mistress Dorothy Devereux?" 

" Aye," was the quick reply; " I know her as well 
as you know your own face that you see in the glass 
every day." She stood rubbing the arm he had now 
released, and upon which his grip had been unpleas 
antly firm. 

" Ah then she is your sister." He had moved 
so as to stand directly in front of the slight figure, 
whose head reached but half-way up his own broad 
chest. 

She looked at him for a second and then burst into 
laughter. 

" I know you now," she said. " You must be the 
Britisher she told of this morning, the one who 
came here, and whom Mary Broughton frightened so 
badly that he fell over and cut his head." And again 
the mocking laugh came from her ready lips. 

" I don't believe your sister told you any such 
untruth," said the irritated young man. " I missed 
my footing, and fell ; that was all. I meant no rude 
ness, although the lady you name Mary Broughton, 
did you call her? seemed not to believe me." 

" Mary has but little taste for a redcoat," was the 
dry retort. 



1 24 From Kingdom to Colony 

" And judging from your own tone, you share her 
taste," he said, now quite good-naturedly, for he 
found himself taking a strong liking to this bright, 
free-speaking lad. 

" I ? Oh, I don't know," was the careless answer. 
" Do you not think I am somewhat too young to 
have much of an opinion upon such matters?" 

He smiled, but without replying. Then Dot came 
closer to him and said in a low voice, " At any rate, I 
am good-natured enough to say I can show you 
something that you, being His Majesty's officer, had 
best know about." 

"What is it?" the young man asked. He was now 
looking around for his hat, which, together with the 
bandage about his head, had fallen off during his 
struggle with the pedler. 

Dorothy's sharp eyes were the first to catch sight 
of these ; and she picked them up and handed them 
to him, noting with an odd feeling that he placed the 
bandage inside his coat and over his heart. 

" It is something you may or may not care to see," 
she replied. " Only I '11 warrant you '11 be sorry if 
another reports it first ; for I shall show it to the next 
Britisher who comes this way." 

" Very well," he said ; " let me see it." 

Without further parley, and suspecting a nest of 
concealed firearms, or something of the like, he fol 
lowed her down the rocks, going with slow caution, 
while she went more rapidly and soon stood below, 
waiting for him. And then, side by side, they set off 
inland. 

Dorothy, skirting as closely as was prudent the 



From Kingdom to Colony 125 

woods where she reckoned Mary was still hiding, took 
care to remark to her companion, in a voice loud 
enough to reach her friend's ears, that it would not 
take over ten minutes to reach their destination, and 
that then he had best go his own way. 



1 26 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XIV 

MARY BROUGHTON was where Dorothy sus 
pected her to be; and standing well back 
among the deeper shadows, she had been straining 
her eyes to see all that took place on the rocky 
platform above the cave. 

She marvelled greatly at the lengthy converse 
Dorothy seemed to be holding with the stranger, 
after Johnnie Strings disappeared over the side of 
the rocks in the direction of Riverhead Beach; and 
she had started out of the wood, half determined to 
go and meet the younger girl, when she saw her 
leaving the peak. 

A prudent afterthought led her to draw back again 
when she saw the two forms swallowed up in the 
deeper darkness lying at the base of the rocks. Then, 
hearing steps coming toward her hiding-place, she 
was on the point of calling out, when Dorothy's 
words came to her ears, and she remained silent, but 
still wondering what scheme her friend was pursuing, 
and who was the stranger with whom she seemed to 
be upon such excellent terms. 

Then came the impulse that she had better find her 
way to the Black Hole, and tell the waiting party of 
what had happened ; and acting upon this, she set 
out at once. 

She had not gone very far when there came to her 
the sound of tramping feet ; and hastening to get out 



From Kingdom to Colony 1 27 

of the more open part of the wood, she drew aside 
amongst the denser growth. 

She now heard a low-pitched voice singing a snatch 
of an old song, trolling it off in a rollicking fashion 
that bespoke the youth of the singer, 

" We hunters who follow the chase, the chase, 
Ride ever with care a race, a race. 
We care not, we reck not " 

Here the song was silenced by another voice which 
Mary recognized as that of Doak, an old fisherman, 
who growled : " Belay that 'ere pipin', Bait. Hev ye 
no sense, thet ye risk callin' down the reg'lars on us 
with such a roarin' ? " 

They were now quite near ; and slipping out of the 
bushes, Mary called out, " Doak, is that you ? " 

"Who be it? " he demanded quickly, while all the 
other men came to a halt. 

" It is I Mary Broughton. Don't stop to ques 
tion me, but listen to what I have to tell you." 

She told them in the briefest possible way of what 
had happened. And in doing this, she deemed it 
wiser to tell them of Dorothy's disguise, being fearful 
of what might befall the girl should the men chance 
to meet her, more especially as they would now be 
on the lookout for the stranger, who was doubtless 
an ill wisher to their scheme. 

Doak chuckled mightily over it all, particularly at 
Mary's description of Dorothy kicking the lanterns 
off the rock; and several of the other men gave 
hoarse utterance to their admiration. 

" Ev'ry natur' be fitted for its own app'inted work," 



iz8 From Kingdom to Colony 

remarked old Doak, dogmatically. " If Mistress 
Dorothy had not allers been darin', by the natur' o' 
things, she 'd never a ketched holt o' the right rope so 
true an' quick as she hev this night, God bless her ! " 

Here a younger voice broke in impatiently with, 
" But, Doak, we ought n't to stand here chatterin' like 
this." 

" True, true, Tommy Harris," the old man replied 
good-naturedly. " But," turning to Mary, " what 
shall ye do, Mistress Mary? Hed n't ye best let 
one o' the boys tek ye to the house? Ye see we be 
goin' down to the shore to Master John an' the rest 
of 'em, as was 'greed we should as soon as we saw 
the ' Pearl ' show her light." 

Mary said she preferred to go with them. But the 
old man shook his head, and his companions began 
to move onward. 

"D'ye think 'twould be wise, mistress?" he asked 
gravely. " Ye see we don't know jest what sort o' 
work we may find cut out for us, 'specially if the 
man ye saw throttlin' Johnnie Strings were a British 
spy, as belike he were, pretty sure." Then he added 
impatiently, " I wonder where in tarnation Johnnie 
hev gone to, thet he did n't cut back to tell us? " 

" And I am wondering where Dorothy has gone," 
said Mary, with much anxiety. 

" I rather guess ye need hev no fear for her, mis 
tress," Doak made haste to reply. " She be wide 
awake, I '11 bet my head, where'er she be." 

" But it seems so strange a thing that she should 
go off in such fashion," Mary said, by no means 
satisfied with the old man's confident words. 



From Kingdom to Colony 129 

" She went 'cause she wanted to go ; an' she wanted 
to go 'cause she saw work cut out to do, I warrant 
ye," declared Doak, with whom the girl had always 
been a great favorite, since the days he used to take 
her and Mary Broughton on fishing excursions in his 
boat. " But as to ye, mistress " 

" It is this way, Doak," she said, interrupting him : 
"you see I cannot get into the house until I find 
Dorothy ; for she has the key of the only door by 
which I could enter, except I disturbed every one." 

" If ye did thet, Mistress Mary, the father would 
find out all 'bout the prankin', eh? " And he 
chuckled knowingly. 

" And so 't is best," she went on, paying no atten 
tion to him, " that I go along with you until we can 
see Master John ; and he will know what to do." 

" Very well, Mistress Mary," Doak said ; " come 
'long o' me, an' 'twill go hard with any man as seeks 
to molest ye, though, from what Johnnie Strings 
told me o' what ye did to the spyin' Britisher 
this mornin' " 

Here he stopped short, both in speech and walk 
ing, for they had been hurrying to overtake the 
others, now well in advance and slapping his thigh, 
exclaimed : " I hev it, I hev it ! What a blind old 
fool I be, not to hev thought o' thet afore ! 'T were 
sure to be the same devil, or some one he sent, thet 
ye saw fightin' with Johnnie Strings." 

"Do you think so?" asked Mary, surprised that 
the thought had not occurred to her before. " What 
ever should make him come back there at this hour 
of the night?" 

9 



I 30 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Spyin', mistress, spyin', as 't is the only business 
he an' his soldiers be sent down to do hereabouts. 
Who can say how many of 'em be lyin' 'round this 
minute, to jump on us?" 

Mary glanced about apprehensively, and moved a 
little closer to the sturdy fisherman's side. 

They were now out of the woods, and could dis 
cern vaguely in the open field before them the 
dark forms grouped near the shore, awaiting some 
signal or sign that might bespeak the expected 
boats. 

Mary and Doak joined the others, and they all 
stood in silence, watching the black water, now 
streaked with a narrow bar of sullen red from the 
eastern sky, where, out of a wild-looking cloud-bank, 
the moon was just lifting a full, clear disk. 

"Can ye see aught?" muttered one stalwart fellow 
to his nearest neighbor, the two standing near Mary 
and old Doak. 

" Not I," was the low reply. " Mayhap they won't 
come at all now, since seein' the lanterns go out." 

"Whate'er be ye thinkin' on?" chimed in Doak. 
" Cap'n Brattle hev brought the stuff down, fast 
'nough ; an' he won't be for carryin' it over to Salem, 
under the Gov'nor's nose. 'T is to be brought here ; 
an' here, an' nowhere else, hev they got to land it. 
They '11 only be more on the lookout now thet's 
all. They know us to be here, an' all they hev to do 
be to get to us. An* get to us they will, 'though the 
meadow be grass-grown with redcoats, an' the King 
hisself 'mongst 'em," 

" D n the King and all his redcoats ! " came 



From Kingdom to Colony 131 

hoarsely from another man; and then the talk was 
stopped by a faint sound from the water. 

Doak commanded the men to keep perfectly silent, 
for only the keenest alertness could catch what the 
wind now brought to them. It was the faintest 
imaginable noise of working oars; and it sent a 
shudder, like a great sigh, through the waiting 
group. 

Mary Broughton felt her pulses thrill as the sound 
became more distinct; and she glanced nervously 
about, and back of her, at the dark woods on the 
one hand, the frowning rock-piles on the other, and 
at the sweep of clear meadows in the rear. 

" Draw aside, Mistress Mary, do ye now, please," 
Doak urged, laying his hand upon her arm. " Get 
over there close by the rocks. For if so be there 
comes any surprise from the Britishers, 'twill surely 
be from the back of us, here ; an' in such case ye '11 
be safe an' clear from 'em, or from flyin' bullets, if ye 
get behind the rocks." 

She felt the wisdom of this advice, and silently 
complied, while he went forward to the men, now 
drawn down close to the water's edge. 

The next moment he sent a likely-to-be-under 
stood signal out over the water. It was the curlew's 
cry, which he imitated perfectly ; and while it rang 
out softly, it was clear and penetrating. 

There was a second of silence, save for the wind, 
and the rippling of the waves upon the shingle ; then 
came a like cry from out the darkness, and seeming 
nearer than had the sound of the oars. 

" Now, then, lads, face 'bout, an' watch afore ye ! " 



132 From Kingdom to Colony 

Doak commanded, his voice now strong with excite 
ment; and pushing through them until he reached 
the very edge of the water, he sent back another call, 
loud, clear, and fearless in its sound. 

The other men, with faces turned inland, stood with 
listening ears and keen eyes, each gripping his gun, 
ready to repel the onslaught of any lurking enemy 
that might be awaiting a favorable moment to swoop 
down upon them. 

Following close upon Doak's second call there 
came the unmistakable sound of rapidly working 
oars. Then a sizable lump of dark shadow showed, 
speeding toward the beach, and soon defining its 
shape into that of a large rowboat. 

Crouched closely against the rocks, and listening 
with checked breathing, Mary Broughton almost 
cried aloud as a step startled her. Then looking 
intently at the form drawing near, she recognized 
it, and said quickly, with a deep sigh of relief, 
" Oh, Dorothy ! " 

" Yes, Mary is that you ? " The speaker came 
closer and asked eagerly, " Are those our own men 
down there on the shore, and was it the boat they 
were signalling with the curlew's cry? " 

" Yes, and the boat is nigh in. But whatever have 
you been up to, Dot, and who was the man you went 
off with, and where is he now? " 

To this fusillade of questions Dorothy only replied 
with a laugh. Then she asked in turn, " Where is 
Johnnie Strings ? " , 

" No one knows," Mary answered. " 'T is old 
Doak down there with the men." And she added 



From Kingdom to Colony 133 

with a little impatience, " But why don't you tell me, 
Dot what has become of that man? " 

Dorothy laughed once more. " I have been lock 
ing him away, out of mischief; and now he 's as safe as 
if he had stopped where he belonged, instead of com 
ing to prowl about here at this hour of the night. It 
was the Britisher, Mary, the same one who gave us 
such a turn this morning. He mistook me for my 
own brother, and I improved the chance to lead him 
away by the nose." 

" But how? " Mary asked in astonishment. " What 
do you mean by all this, and what have you done 
with him?" 

" I made him think that I could show him some 
what of importance to his cause ; and so I lured him 
up into father's new cattle-shed, in the ten-acre lot, 
and I bolted him in there safely enough, unless he 
should manage to break the bar that holds the door. 
I could not lock it, for Trent has the key; but I 
should think the bar was strong enough to hold the 
door at least until the arms be safely landed and 
stowed away." 

" Then he was all alone? " Mary inquired, still too 
full of anxiety to make any present comment upon 
Dot's exploit. 

" Yes, all alone." 

" What did he say to you ? " - 

" Say ! " Dorothy exclaimed with a little laugh. 
" Oh, he said a good many things. He spoke most 
glibly of Mistress Dorothy Devereux; and he told 
me that if I 'd say my name was the same as hers, 
he 'd go away, and not inspect more closely the 



134 From Kingdom to Colony 

goings on he had overseen, and which he admitted 
were not to his liking." 

" Dot ! " And Mary's tone was distinctly re 
proachful. 

" Well," almost defiantly, " he did say all that, and 
more too." 

"But," asked Mary, "did he not find you out 
that you were a girl masquerading in boy's apparel? " 

" Not he," with another laugh. " And I trust he 
never will, after the hoydenish manner of speech I 
thought it best to use in keeping up my character. 
He took me for a young brother of Mistress Dorothy 
Devereux, I tell you." 

" Yes," Mary said musingly, as if to herself, " and 
I pray no harm may come of it." 

" Harm ! " Dorothy exclaimed, quick in her own 
justification. "What harm can come of it? I take 
it as a most lucky thing that I was able to get him 
out of the way. Had I not done so, then you might 
have had something to say about harm." 

" He would have been taken prisoner by our men, 
had he stayed about here," Mary asserted con 
fidently, " and would have been shot, had he made 
any disturbance. And that would have been just 
what he deserved." Her usually gentle voice sounded 
unnaturally hard. 

" Oh, Mary," her friend cried, regardless of who 
might be within hearing, " how can you speak so 
harshly and he such a handsome young gallant? " 

" What is it to us, whether he be handsome ox ill- 
favored ? " was Mary's sharp retort. " What interest 
have you in him?" 



From Kingdom to Colony 135 

" I should be sorry if he were hurt." And 
Dorothy's tone was almost tender by comparison 
with that of her companion. 

"Shame on you, Dot ! " Mary said in a low voice, 
but quite fiercely. " How can you talk so, and he 
a hateful Britisher? " 

But before Dorothy could reply, the sound of a 
boat's keel grating on the sand turned their thoughts 
to different matters. 

" They are in ! " exclaimed Dot, exultantly. " And 
safe!" 

"Aye safe so far," Mary murmured. She was 
still uncomfortable, and suspicious of some danger 
lurking in the darkness about them. 



136 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XV 

' I A HE men were gathered around the boat, shut- 
* ting it away from the two girls; and the 
moon's light, now grown silvery, was touching the 
group in a way to make all their movements visible. 

" Mary," said Dorothy, " do you go to the beach 
and ask Jack to come here to me. I must tell him 
somewhat ; and then let us go to the house." And 
Mary, nothing loath, complied at once. 

A few of the men were rapidly removing the arms 
and powder, which were well wrapped in oilskins; 
and two sailors from the " Pearl " were waiting, ready 
to pull out again the instant the cargo was landed. 

Another boat, similarly laden, was approaching 
the beach ; and near it, in a dory by himself, was the 
missing pedler. 

Upon escaping from Southern, he had betaken 
himself to the causeway, dragged one of the Deve- 
reux dories across from Riverhead Beach to the open 
sea on the other side, and then set out to find the 
incoming boats and report the recent occurrence. 

This he had done successfully; and John Deve- 
reux, now standing among the men and conversing 
with Doak, knew nearly all there was to be told, 
while Hugh Knollys was coming in with the second 
boatload. 

So intent was the young man upon what was going 
on about him that he did not see Mary until she had 



From Kingdom to Colony 137 

spoken to him; but at sound of her low voice he 
turned quickly and came toward her. 

There was sufficient light for her to see the eager 
gladness in his face as he stood before her, his broad- 
brimmed hat in his hand, and the curling locks blow 
ing riotously about his brows. 

" Mary," was all he said ; but his voice was filled 
with something she had never heard there before. 

" Dorothy wishes to speak with you at once," she 
replied, the faint light giving her courage to keep her 
eyes upraised to his, for his voice and manner made 
her heart tremulous. 

He drew her hand within his arm, and as they 
turned away from the shore his other hand stole up 
and clasped the small soft fingers that rested so 
lightly upon his sleeve ; and he felt them tremble as 
his own closed more tightly about them. 

"Mary," he said once more, and she lifted her face 
to meet the eyes she felt were bent upon it. 

His face was shadowed by his hat-brim; but she 
could feel his heart beating against the arm he 
pressed closely to his side, and she could hear how 
hard and fast he was breathing. 

Making no answer, she only looked at him, until 
without a word he bent his head and kissed her. 

" Why, John ! " and her voice was well-nigh choked 
by mingled embarrassment and joy. " Dorothy will 
see you." 

" Aye," he said stoutly ; " and I hope she may, 
and all else in the world see me doing a like thing 
many times." 

They had now come to a halt, and he said impetu- 



138 From Kingdom to Colony 

ously: " I cannot wait another minute, sweetheart, to 
tell you that I love you; only you surely knew it 
long ago. But what I do not know, and must know 
at once, is whether my love is returned." 

Her only answer was, "Dorothy is near, just 
behind these rocks ; come and speak to her first" 

" Not one step will I go until you tell me what I 
ask," he declared firmly. " I have spoken to your 
father; and I have his consent and blessing, if you 
will listen to me. So," pleadingly, "tell me, Mary 
sweetheart; tell me, do you love me well enough to 
be my wife?" 

A softly breathed " Yes " stole to his ears as Mary 
bent her head down on his arm. But he raised the 
glowing face in his hands, and looked a long moment 
at what he saw revealed by the faint light of the 
stars. 

Then, with a fervent " Thank God ! " he bent once 
more, and laid his lips on hers ; and without another 
word they passed quickly over the few yards to the 
rock-pile, where a boyish figure stood whistling. 

John Devereux started back and exclaimed, " Where 
is Dorothy? I thought she was here." 

" I am here, Jack, awaiting your pleasure," a saucy 
voice replied; and Mary felt her cheeks burn, for 
something in Dorothy's tone told her that her own 
precious secret was known. 

" Dorothy, what is the meaning of all this?" her 
brother asked, giving her the full name, and trying 
to speak with severity. All that Johnnie Strings had 
told him was of a boy tossing the lanterns over the 
rocks, as indeed the pedler supposed to be the fact. 



From Kingdom to Colony 139 

" See here, Jack," she said earnestly, " don't scold 
me now. You can do it just as well to-morrow, and 
Mary and I wish to get to the house. But before I 
go I must tell you there is a certain gentleman 
locked in the new shed, in the ten-acre lot; and 
when the powder and arms are safe, you had best get 
him out." 

"Who put him there? " he asked in amazement. 

" I did," was the answer. 

"You, Dot what for?" 

" To keep him from finding out what you had 
rather he did not know. Only you must promise not 
to let him be hurt, and that you will release him as 
soon as you unfasten the door." 

"Who is he do you know?" And he did not 
speak so good-naturedly as his sister would have 
liked. 

" He is a redcoat, one of the soldiers quartered 
over on the Neck," said Mary Broughton, now speak 
ing for the first time. " He came upon Dot and me 
at the Sachem's Cave this morning, and he has been 
prowling about the place to-night. 'Twas he who 
surprised Johnnie Strings, and caused Dot to put out 
the signal-lights." 

Mary spoke with animation, almost anger, for she 
felt a bit indignant at Dorothy's apparent lack of what 
she herself considered to be a proper view of the affair. 

" Aha," muttered her lover, his voice full of sharp 
suspicion. " Did this man hold much converse with 
you this morning, Mary?" 

"No, very little," she replied uneasily; and Dor 
othy added with a laugh, 



140 From Kingdom to Colony 

"I fancy he had a bit more than he enjoyed." 

" Johnnie Strings told me of your frightening a 
Britisher so that he nearly tumbled into the sea," 
John said, speaking in an approving way. " And so 
this is the same fellow, is he? But how comes it, 
Dot, that you found the chance to lock him away?" 

" 'T is a long story," his sister replied, with a touch 
of petulance, " and Mary and I must get back to the 
house. Only," and her voice softened again 
" won't you promise me, Jack, that you will not per 
mit him to be injured? I could never sleep again 
if I thought I was the cause of any ill befalling 
him." 

She was almost in tears; and knowing this, her 
brother hastened to say, " There, there, Dot ! You 've 
too tender a heart, child. But your mind may rest 
easy, for I myself will let the man out as soon as 't is 
prudent to do so. He shall go his way for this once, 
but I '11 not promise as to what may befall should he 
see fit to repeat such a bit of business." 

The moon was rising higher, and its light becoming 
clearer and more silvery. The boats were unloaded, 
and the sailors were pulling them back to the ship, 
when the girls saw Hugh Knollys coming toward 
them from the beach ; and at sight of him they turned 
to flee. 

"I must go to the house with you two, Mary; " 
and John Devereux laid a detaining hand upon her 
arm, bidding Dorothy wait a moment. 

" No need for that," she said quickly, fearing that 
Hugh might accompany them; "we are not afraid." 

But John called out to Knollys, speaking very 



From Kingdom to Colony 141 

carefully, for it still seemed as though each rock or 
bush might be concealing a spying enemy asking 
him to go to the Black Hole in charge of the men, 
as he himself must first hurry to the house, to rejoin 
them later. 

Hugh turned back, and the three took their way 
through the woods, Dorothy keeping ahead and the 
others walking closely together just behind her. 

" Mary," John said presently, and his voice was 
tremulous as a woman's, "I can scarcely believe it." 

" Hush ! " she whispered warningly. 

But pressing her hand, he said, " Dot knows all 
about it." And he laughed softly, while Mary's 
cheeks burned, and she was silent. 

Then he added : " You see, I have been under such 
a strain, so filled with anxious thoughts, that I well- 
nigh lost my senses when I landed on the beach, 
and knew you were near me, and heard your voice. 
Then, afterwards, I was so shocked by Dot's prank 
when I came upon her by the rocks, that it is just 
coming to me what the child has done. It was a 
brave deed ; and but for her doing it, who can say 
what might have happened brave little girl ! " 

The slight figure was too far ahead of their lagging 
footsteps to be reached by his words. Indeed they 
could not see her at all through the gloom of the 
woods, although they could hear now and again her 
light footfall, or the cracking of a twig as she stepped 
upon it. 

" She thinks you are displeased with her prank," 
Mary said, " and I 'm sure she feels very unhappy 
about it." 



142 From Kingdom to Colony 

" She shall not feel so very long," he replied 
heartily. 

They found her waiting for them at the back door 
of the house, ready to put the key into the lock. 
But before she could do this her brother put his 
arms about her and kissed her fondly. 

" Brave little girl ! " he whispered. " 'T is you who 
have saved the arms and powder for the town." 

To his amazement she burst into tears and clung 
to him, sobbing and trembling like a child. 

"Why, Dot, whatever is it?" he asked anxiously, 
lowering his voice so as not to arouse the inmates of 
the house. 

" She is suffering from a reaction, I think," Mary 
said softly ; " but it will soon pass away." 

But Dorothy was of too dauntless a spirit for her 
brother to be content with this explanation; and 
holding her close in his arms, he went on assuring her 
that he was not displeased, but that she had done a 
brave act, and that every one would say the same if 
the news of it should get abroad. 

" You must hush your sobs," he said, " and go 
within, and to bed, where you should have been hours 
ago. I will find Hugh Knollys, and we'll go to 
gether and release your prisoner." 

All this, whispered in her ear while her face was 
buried over his heart, quie.ted her at last; and she 
drew herself away from him as she said with a hys 
terical little laugh, " Think of the picture I am 
making for Mary, a big boy crying in your 
arms ! " 

" You should have been a boy, Dot," he whispered, 



From Kingdom to Colony 143 

while she was opening the door ; " you Ve a heart 
brave enough to do credit to any man." 

" And, pray, may not women lay claim to having 
brave hearts ? " queried Mary Broughton, with, dig 
nified coquetry. . 

" Aye, most truly ; I should say you and Dot had 
proved that already. And now, good-night, sweet 
heart." And to Mary's consternation, he leaned over 
and kissed her, hurrying away as she hastily followed 
Dorothy into the house. 

No word was spoken as the two girls felt their way 
cautiously through the pitchy darkness to their rooms 
above stairs. 

The two apartments communicated ; and the front 
windows of each overlooked the meadow lands and 
woods, together with a far-reaching expanse of the 
sea. 

Aunt Penine's, as well as Aunt Lettice's and little 
'Bitha's, rooms were in the wing of the house, on the 
opposite side ; while those of Joseph Devereux were 
far to the front, and looked out directly upon the 
grounds and wooded land that ran down to the beach, 
where the water stretched away to the horizon. 

They went directly to Dorothy's chamber ; and it 
was so bright with the moonlight now pouring 
through the unshuttered windows that they needed 
no candle. 

As soon as the door was closed, Mary said, 
" Dorothy, I have somewhat to tell you." And she 
put her arms lovingly about the boyish form, while 
the solemn tenderness of her tone bespoke what she 
had to reveal. 



144 From Kingdom to Colony 

" You Ve no need to tell," replied Dorothy, 
speaking in a way to so disconcert Mary that she 
said uneasily, 

" Oh, Dot, I thought you 'd be glad it was so." 

At this, Dorothy threw her arms impulsively 
around the other girl's neck. 

" I am glad, Mary," she exclaimed ; " I am very, 
very glad. Only, I knew long ago that you and Jack 
loved one another." Then, as she hugged her 
closer, " But you won't love me less for what has 
befallen?" 

Her voice sounded as though the tears were 
coming again. 

Mary tightened her hold upon the slight form, and 
kissed the upturned face upon which the moonbeams 
were resting. 

"Love you less, Dot?" she declared; "it only 
makes me love you far more than before; and I 
have always loved you very dearly, as you well 
know." 

" And I want to be loved, Mary ! I feel so lonely ! " 
And now she was crying once more. 

" Why, Dot," Mary asked, almost in alarm, " what 
ever ails you, crying twice in the one evening? I 
scarce know what to think of you." 

" I wish I could see my father," Dorothy sobbed ; 
" I wish I could see him this minute. He always 
knows me and understands me, no matter what I do 
or say." 

" You are just worn out, poor child," said Mary, 
in a soothing, motherly fashion ; " and no wonder, 
with all you 've gone through this night And now," 



From Kingdom to Colony 145 

she added with decision, " I shall put you straight to 
bed, this very minute. I want to go myself, but can 
not until you become quiet." 

With this she began tugging at the fastenings of 
the unfamiliar garments; and Dorothy, despite her 
tears, commenced to laugh, but in a nervous, un 
natural way. 

" Never mind," she said ; " I will do all that, Mary, 
for I understand it better than you. And," straighten 
ing herself, " I '11 stop crying. I never knew I could 
be such a fool." 

Long after Mary was sleeping, Dorothy was still 
lying awake listening for her brother's return. She 
knew she would hear him, for his room was just 
across the hall, opposite her own. 

As she nestled among the lavender-scented pillows, 
visions would keep coming to her of the handsome 
face she had seen that morning, and again that very 
night. The purple-hued eyes, edged so thickly with 
swart curling lashes, seemed to be looking into her 
own, as when she held his wounded head pillowed 
against her knee, while his voice yet thrilled in her 
ears as had never any man's before. 

And then came the realization that this man was 
her country's avowed enemy, a hated Britisher ! 

Her conscience smote her as she thought of the 
trick she had played him, recalling how trustingly he 
had entered the dark shed, and how silent he had 
been at first, when she slammed the door and shot 
the wooden bar across. Then how fiercely he had 
seemed to fling his broad shoulders against the door 
of his prison, making her fear that he would be able 



146 From Kingdom to Colony 

to come forth and visit his wrath upon the auda 
cious young rebel who had served him such a 
trick. 

But she could find some comfort in thinking of 
how she had stolen back, and called him by name, 
at which the blows became stilled ; and of how she 
had then told him to have no fear for his safety, as 
in a short time he would be released, to go where 
he pleased. 

Mary, did she but know all these thoughts, would 
be angry, and call her unfaithful to the cause. And 
Jack, and her father what would her father say to 
her? 

She had never in her life feared him. But now a 
quaking dread beset her as to what the morrow 
might bring from him of censure and displeasure. 
And at this she began to cry again softly, but 
bitterly. 

Whether the girl knew it or not, her nerves had 
by this time become strained to the uttermost; and 
sleep, the blessed healer that comes so readily to 
the young and healthful, was beginning to woo her 
away from all her troubles, when a slight noise 
startled her into new wakefulness. 

Listening intently, she heard her brother enter his 
room; and she heard him say something to their 
father, who was passing on toward his own apart 
ments. 

Rising hastily, Dorothy thrust her little bare feet 
into some wool slippers and drew a bed-gown over 
her night-dress; then she stole softly across the 
passage to her brother's room. 



From Kingdom to Colony 147 

The door was ajar; and after tapping gently, she 
put up her small hands to shield her eyes from the 
glare of the candle he held, as he came to answer 
her summons, looking wonderingly out to see who it 
might be. 

" Dorothy ! " he exclaimed, as he saw the little 
yellow-robed figure, and the rumpled curls and 
drooping face. Then, stretching out his hand, he 
drew her within the room and closed the door. 

" Dot, why are you not asleep at this hour? You 
will surely make yourself ill." He crossed over to 
a small table and set down the heavy silver candle 
stick, the light flaring in his weary, but always 
handsome face, now looking all the darker from 
contrast with his snowy linen for he was in his 
shirt-sleeves. 

He came to her once more ; and as she did not 
speak, he took her hands from before her face and 
held them lovingly. " What is it, child what is 
troubling you?" 

" Mary has told me, Jack, and I wanted to tell you 
that I am glad." And two great tears stole from her 
long lashes and ran down the rounded cheeks, whose 
bloom was paler than he had ever seen it. 

" And is that the face you wear, Dot, when you 
are joyful ? " he asked gently, but with a smile. 
" What is it, child ? " he urged, as she did not speak. 
" I am so happy to-night, and I cannot bear to see 
you in tears ; it hurts me." 

" Ah, no, Jack," she cried, throwing her arms 
around his neck. " I don't want to hurt you." 

He held her fast, and laid his cheek against her 



148 From Kingdom to Colony 

own, as he said softly : " Is it that you are jealous of 
me, or of Mary? Is it that you think I cannot 
love her and love you as well?" 

" No, no ! Oh, no ! It is n't that, Jack. I know 
you love me, and will always, as long as I live 
just as I love you. I am happy to have Mary for 
my own sister ; but I I " And she broke down 
again. 

" Now see here, little girl," he said, stroking the 
round white arm her fallen-back sleeve left bare; 
" don't fret in your heart about to-night, or whatever 
you may have done. It is never any use to worry 
over what is past and gone. 'T is not a maidenly 
act, Dot, for a girl to array herself in men's gar 
ments, and you must never do it again. But we 
must all admit that 't was a lucky thing you did it 
this night; and the help you rendered us far more 
than makes up for your own thoughtlessness. So 
you need fear no blame on account of it." 

" Does father know ? " she asked nervously. 

" Not as yet ; but I will tell him the whole story of 
your bravery, so he '11 not misjudge you." 

She raised her face and kissed him ; then after a 
little hesitation she asked shyly, " And the Britisher 
I locked in the shed, did you release him, as you 
said you would?" 

Jack smiled down into the upturned face. " He 
was gone when Hugh and I got there ; and the bar 
was wrenched off, sockets and all." 

" He is strong," Dorothy said, a light coming to 
her eyes that her brother did not see; and she 
laughed softly. 



From Kingdom to Colony 149 

" Well, had he the strength of Samson, he 'd 
best take heed to himself how he comes prowling 
about my father's premises at unseemly hours." 

He spoke with angry emphasis ; and Dorothy was 
glad the two had not met. 



150 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XVI 

THE men of the house breakfasted at the usual 
hour next morning, and with them were only 
Aunt Lettice and 'Bitha, Mary Broughton and Doro 
thy being permitted to sleep until later, when 'Bitha, 
despatched by her grandmother, went to arouse them. 

She first awoke Dorothy by kissing her ; then she 
asked with childish solicitude, " Why do you lie abed 
so late, Cousin Dot, are you ill?" 

The big dark eyes gazed at the child in bewilder 
ment, and then came a flash of recollection. 

" 111 no. Where is Mary, and why are you here, 
'Bitha?" 

" Mary is still asleep, and grandame sent me to 
wake both of you." Then she looked curiously at 
the carelessly heaped up masculine garb on a near 
by chair, and asked, "Are those Cousin Jack's 
clothes, Dot, and why did he leave them here?" 

Dorothy's color deepened. " Never mind, now, 
'Bitha," she said hastily, " but go and awaken Mary ; 
then run back to Aunt Lettice, and say we will be 
down directly. But stop where is every one 
have you breakfasted yet ? " 

The child laughed. " Long ago," she said. 
" Cousin Jack and Hugh Knollys have gone off to 
town on horseback, and Uncle Joseph is away on the 
farm somewhere." 



From Kingdom to Colony 151 

Dorothy's movements were lacking in their usual 
youthful vitality as she moved listlessly about the 
room. She stood in front of her mahogany dressing- 
case, looking into the tipped-over mirror, that 
only in this way could reflect the face and head sur 
mounting her in no wise average height and was 
brushing out the tangle of curly locks, when Mary 
Broughton came into the room, her hair hanging about 
her like a veil of gold, reaching almost to her knees. 

" Good-morning, Dot," she said smilingly. " You 
were so quiet that I thought you were yet sleeping." 
And she turned to go back to her own apartment. 

But Dorothy called out: "Don't go yet! Oh! 
Mary, do you know I am dreading so to go down 
stairs and meet my father. I wonder if he will be 
angry at what I did last night? He was never angry 
with me in all my life." And she turned her troubled 
eyes away from the glass, for which indeed she seemed 
to have little use, so slight was the note she was tak 
ing of the reflection it showed. 

"I hope not," Mary replied, but her voice had a 
touch of doubt, " for he would surely be angry with 
me as well, for abetting you in what you did. But 
you remember what Jack said last night; would not 
your father take the same view of the matter? " 

The color deepened in her cheeks as she spoke her 
lover's name ; and this seemed to bring a new recol 
lection to Dorothy. 

" Oh, Mary," she cried, " I 'd clean forgot, for the 
moment, all that has befallen." With this she rushed 
impetuously across the room and caught Mary about 
the neck. The latter blushed redder than before, 



152 From Kingdom to Colony 

while she laughingly disengaged Dorothy's arms. 
Then urging her to hurry and dress, she hastened 
back to her own room. 

The two girls had finished breakfast and were out 
on the porch in front of the house, when the hearty 
tones of Joseph Devereux were heard within, asking 
Tamson, the red-cheeked housemaid, after her young 
mistress. 

" Here I am, father," answered a low, agitated 
voice ; and Dorothy stood before him, looking quite 
pale, and with eyes downcast. 

" Come with me, my daughter," he commanded, 
and led the way into the library. 

He closed the door after them, and seated himself, 
while Dorothy remained standing, her hands loosely 
clasped and her eyes still bent on the floor, her 
attitude being much like that of a culprit before a 
judge. 

" Come here, child," and his voice was a trifle un 
steady. " Why do you stand there and look so 
strangely? " 

For answer, she sank upon her knees before him 
and laid her face in his lap ; and a grateful thrill went 
through her as she felt his fingers stroking her curly 
head in his usual loving fashion. 

" Ye madcap ! " he exclaimed after a short silence. 
" Whatever possessed ye?" 

" Oh, father, don't be angry with me ! " 

At this, he leaned over, and drawing her into his 
arms, lifted her to his knee. 

" Angry with you, my little Dot ! " he said. " My 
precious, brave little girl, how could I be that, except 



From Kingdom to Colony 153 

it were for your risking so carelessly the life that is 
so dear to my old heart? " 

All the sternness of his face had given place to an 
expression of loving pride. 

" One cannot censure an eagle, my baby," he went 
on, " that it be not born a barnyard fowl or a weak 
pigeon. It would seem that a higher power than of 
poor mortality must have put it into your head and 
heart to do what you did last night. And I 've no 
word of blame for your having togged yourself out in 
Jack's clothes. Many a heroine has done a like thing 
before you. If Joan of Arc had been more like most 
womenfolk, no doubt many would have reckoned her 
more properly behaved, according to the laws laid 
down by men for the behavior o' women. But who 
dare question the bravery and unselfishness of her 
deeds? And you, my baby, were our Joan of Arc 
last night!" 

All this was balm to her troubled heart. But she 
could not speak, and only hugged him more tightly 
around the neck as she wept on his shoulder. 

" Here hoity toity ! " he said presently. " What 
manner o' bravery be this crying for naught? " 

She raised her head, but before she could reply, 
they were both startled by a noisy trampling of horses 
in front of the house, and strange voices coming in 
through the open windows. 

Hastily wiping away her tears, Dorothy sprang 
from her father's lap and ran to look out. 

" Oh, father," she cried, turning to him in dismay, 
"here be a lot of British soldiers on horseback! 
Whatever can they have come for? " 



154 From Kingdom to Colony 

He hurried out, Dorothy close by his side, to meet 
face to face at the open door a tall young officer com 
ing up the steps with much clanking of sabre and 
jingling of spurs, while on the driveway were a 
dozen mounted troopers, one of whom held the rein 
of a spirited gray horse. 

The officer raised his hat, and his sea-blue eyes, 
keen as steel, looked with smiling fearlessness straight 
into the lowering face of Joseph Devereux. Then 
they changed like a flash, and with swift significance, 
as they fell upon the slight figure shrinking close 
beside him. 

" Sir," he asked, " are you Joseph Devereux? " 

" As you say," was the calm reply. " And what 
might an officer of His Majesty's army want with me ? " 

" Only an audience," the young man answered 
respectfully. " I wish to assure you, in case of its 
being needful, of my good will, and of my desire to 
see that your person and property are guarded from 
annoyance during our stay in your neighborhood." 

The old man frowned, and drew his tall figure to 
its full height. 

" It would seem a strange chance," he replied 
haughtily, " that should put such a notion into your 
mind, young sir. I 've lived here as boy and man 
these seventy years and more, and my fathers before 
me for well beyond one hundred years ; and I Ve 
needed no protection o' my own rights save such as 
God and my own townsfolk have accorded me as my 
just due." 

" Such may have been the case before now, sir," 
the officer said, his eyes still fixed upon Dorothy's 



From Kingdom to Colony 155 

blushing face; " but troublesome times, such as 
these, have brought changes that should, methinks, 
make you take a somewhat different view of matters." 

"The times may be troublesome, as you say; but 
even should they grow more so, I have my country's 
cause too truly at heart to desire favors from its 
enemies." 

" I am an enemy only should you determine to 
make me one ; and this I trust you will not." He 
still smiled pleasantly, as though bent upon accom 
plishing whatever object he had in view. 

" The color o' the coat you wear has determined 
that matter already," was Joseph Devereux's grim 
answer. 

But the young man was proof against even this 
pointed rebuff, for he laughed, and said with reckless 
gayety, " Think you not, sir, 't is a bit unjust to refuse 
good fellowship to a man because of the color of his 
garb?" 

" A truce to this nonsense, young sir ! " exclaimed 
the old man, his impatience rapidly changing to 
anger. " Since you are about my premises in the 
manner you are, 't is certain you can in no wise be 
ignorant o' reasons existing which make it needless 
for me to say that I desire naught to do with you, 
nor your fellows." 

The officer bowed, and with a slight shrug of his 
broad shoulders, resumed his hat. 

" So be it, sir," he said, while the smile left his 
olive-hued face, " although I deeply regret your 
decision. But before I go, I must have speech with 
a young son of yours." 



156 From Kingdom to Colony 

Dorothy moved still closer to her father, and turned 
a troubled look up into his face. 

" My son, sir," he answered stiffly, " is not at home." 

" No ? Then pray tell me where I am like to find 
him." 

" He has gone to the town on affairs of his own." 

" They are like to be affairs of great weight." The 
young man's voice had a note of sarcasm. 

" Whatever they be, they can assuredly be no 
concern of an officer o' the King." 

" That is for me to decide, sir," the soldier retorted 
with evidently rising anger. " He has done that 
which gives me good cause to put him in irons, 
should I choose to be vengeful." 

"What mean ye?" the old man demanded with 
flashing eyes. 

" I mean," replied the other, slowly, " he shall be 
taught that he cannot play boyish pranks upon His 
Majesty's officers with impunity." 

" It would seem you are better aware o' what you 
are prating of than am I," said Joseph Devereux, now 
laying a reassuring hand over the small one that had 
stolen tremblingly into his own. " As for my son 
playing ' boyish pranks,' as you say, he would 
scarcely be likely to turn back to such things in his 
twenty-eighth year." 

" Do you mean me to understand that your son 
is so old as that? " was the officer's surprised inquiry. 

" I care little of what your understanding may be," 
was the indifferent reply ; " but such is the fact." 

"And have you no other son a young boy?" 

" I have not, as any one can tell you." 



From Kingdom to Colony 1 57 

The young man -bit his lips, and looked perplexed. 
Then, as his eyes turned to Dorothy's flushed face, he 
smiled again, and said, as though addressing her, " I 
beg pardon for any seeming incivility; but there 
would appear to be some mystery here." 

" No mystery, young man," answered Joseph 
Devereux, with unbending severity, " save to wonder 
why you should come riding to our door in the fash 
ion you have, with a troop o' your fellows, when we 
have no liking for the entertainment of any such 
company." 

The officer still smiled, but now sarcastically. " It 
can scarcely be claimed that you have entertained 
me, sir. But since I find my presence so disagreeable 
to you, I will bid you good-morning." 

He bowed haughtily to the old man, while his eyes 
still lingered upon Dorothy's face. Then turning 
quickly, he strode down the steps, and mounted his 
horse, the servants, who had gathered about, falling 
away from before him. 

Mary Broughton and Aunt Lettice, who had been 
standing in the hall listening to the colloquy, now 
came out to the porch and stood with the others 
watching the scarlet-clad troop clatter noisily down 
the driveway, following the rapid pace set by their 
youthful leader. 

John Devereux and Hugh Knollys, returning from 
the town, met them just within the open gate, and 
drew to one side, watching them with scowling brows 
as they dashed past; and the young officer turned 
in his saddle to glance over his shoulder, as if some 
thing in the former's face had caught his attention. 



158 From Kingdom to Colony 

" What did those Britishers want here, father? " the 
son asked, as he and Hugh came up the steps, leaving 
their horses with Leet and Pashar. 

" He would seem to wish to assure us of his cour 
tesy and good-will; and when I declined these, he 
demanded to see my son, whom he accused of 
playing a boyish prank upon a King's officer, and 
threatened him with irons, should he catch the 
rogue." 

All eyes were now turned upon Dorothy, who laid 
her blushing face against her father's arm as she 
stood clasping it. 

Jack muttered something under his breath; and 
Hugh, his face alight with mischief, said, "May 
his search take up all the attention of himself and his 
soldiers, which will be all the better for us." Then 
stretching out his hand to Dorothy, he said with a 
sudden change of manner, "Will you shake hands, 
Dorothy?" 

" What for? " she asked, still clinging to her father's 
arm. 

" As my way of thanking you that I am a free man 
this morning, and not, perchance, in irons myself, 
and on the road to the Governor, at Salem." 

She laid her small hand in his broad palm, and the 
look he gave her as his fingers closed over it seemed 
to make her uncomfortable. 

" It was very little I did," she declared quietly, 
drawing her hand away. 

" So it may seem to you," he said gravely. " But 
had it not been done, the things that might have 
followed would show you otherwise." 



From Kingdom to Colony 159 

In the afternoon the four young people set out to 
ride over to Hugh's place, where a widowed mother 
was anxiously expecting the arrival of her boy 
and only child. 

Jack, for reasons now well understood, kept close 
to Mary's bridle-rein ; so it befell that Dorothy and 
Hugh were thrown upon one another's society more 
intimately than for some time heretofore. 

As they rode leisurely along the Salem turnpike 
toward their destination, which lay away from the 
town, the young man exclaimed suddenly, " I don't 
believe another girl living would dare do such a thing, 
Dorothy, as you did last night ! " 

" Do cease prattling of last night," she said im 
patiently. " I am sick to death hearing of it" 

"Are you? " And Hugh's laughing eyes widened 
with sober surprise. " I see no call for you to be so." 

" I did not ask that you should," was the tart 
answer, a wilful toss of her head accompanying the 
sharp words. 

" Why, Dorothy, whatever ails you ? " And he 
looked more surprised than hurt at this new phase of 
his quondam playfellow's disposition. 

She did not reply ; and Hugh, seeing a glitter of 
tears in her eyes, said nothing more. 

And so they plodded along in utter silence; the 
two ahead of them seeming to find no need for haste, 
and conversing earnestly, as though greatly enter 
tained by each other's company. 

The thickly planted cornfields rose on either side 
of their way, and the afternoon sun flickered the 
landscape with fleeting shadows from the clouds sail- 



160 From Kingdom to Colony 

ing in the blue overhead, while now and again there 
came a glimpse of the sea. 

Everything about them was quiet, save the breath 
ing of the horses and the noise of their trappings. 

At length, coming within sight of the Knollys 
homestead, the two in front drew rein and waited for 
their companions to join them. 

Dorothy gave the impatient mare her head, and 
rode up briskly, with Hugh not far behind ; and then 
all four went clattering through the gate and up 
the grass-grown roadway, halting before the porch 
of the low frame house that stood surrounded by 
thickly planted fields running back to meet sloping 
wooded hills, with grassy meadows intervening, 
where flocks of sheep and many cows were grazing 
peacefully. 

A sweet-faced old lady Hugh's mother came 
out of the door and greeted them cordially, but first 
casting a searching glance at her son. Then bidding 
a servant take their horses to the stable, she invited 
them to come within. 

But Hugh said : " No, mother ; Sam need not 
take the horses away. We can stop but a short 
time, and then I must go back to remain in town 
for the night. I only rode over and these kind 
folk with me to see how you were faring without 
having me to look after matters, and to assure you of 
my well being ; for I know how you like to fret if I 
stop away long enough to give you the chance." 

" You are a saucy boy," his mother replied, but 
with a look that belied her words ; then turning to 
the two girls, she asked after their fathers, and in- 



From Kingdom to Colony 161 

quired particularly about each member of their 
households. 

She listened eagerly to the news of the town, and 
its latest doings ; the color, fresh as a girl's, coming 
and going in her cheeks, and making a dainty con 
trast with the snowy muslin of her mob-cap and the 
kerchief wound about her throat and crossed over 
her ample bust. 

" And have any of these red-coated gallants stolen 
their way to the hearts of you two girls ? " she asked 
banteringly, her eyes upon Mary Broughton's beau 
tiful face. 

Jack's eyes were there as well ; and Hugh alone 
saw the sudden mounting of the blood to Dorothy's 
cheeks and the troubled drooping of her eyelids. 

John Devereux rose from his chair, and taking 
Mary's hand, led her to the old lady. 

" I am that one, good Mistress Knollys," he said 
proudly, " who has stolen his way to this sweet girl's 
true heart; and you are the first, outside the family, 
to know of it." 

" Dearie me ! " exclaimed Mistress Knollys, in a 
happy fluttered way, as she drew Mary's blushing 
face down and gave her a hearty kiss. " I always 
suspected it would be so; and I am sure every one 
will wish you joy, as I do with all my heart." Then 
turning to her son, " Hugh, dear, get some wine 
and cake, and let us pledge our dear friends. With 
all these Britishers bringing trouble upon us, who 
can say how much chance there '11 be left for joyful 
doings? " 

She bustled about with a beaming face, doing her- 



1 62 From Kingdom to Colony 

self most of the setting forth she had requested of her 
son. But Hugh's face looked far graver than was its 
wont ; his eyes strayed over to Dorothy, who was now 
laughing and chatting like the rest, and he seemed to 
be puzzling over a matter for which he could not find 
a ready solution. 

It was later than they thought when they set out. 
upon their return, Mistress Knollys urging them to 
come again soon, and saying, as she kissed Dorothy 
last of all : " It ever makes me feel young again, my 
dear child, to have you in the house. And now that 
your brother and Mary have one another, and your 
father has one more daughter, they can spare you to 
your old friend with better grace." 



From Kingdom to Colony 163 



CHAPTER XVII 

THE air was yet chill with the fresh north-wind, 
that had blown all day, to go down only with 
the sun, while the misty horizon of the afternoon was 
now a well-defined fog-bank rolling in from over the 
sea, and sending a damp breath in advance of its own 
coming. 

"We shall have a nasty night," said Hugh, looking 
at the smoke-like wall. He and Dorothy were again 
riding side by side, with the other two just ahead, 
but out of ear-shot, and they were making a short 
detour across the fields, their course taking them 
past the Jameson place. 

It was a pretentious-looking house, painted white, 
with green blinds ; and a broad piazza was set back 
amid the fluted columns that ran up to support the 
upper floor, whose dormer windows jutted out among 
the branches of the oak and elm trees. On the 
piazza were several scarlet-coated gentry. 

" Enjoying himself, no doubt, with rogues of his 
own ilk," was John Devereux's comment, as he 
looked over his shoulder at Hugh, the two now 
being quite close to one another. 

" There might be a thousand rather than a hun 
dred of the redcoats at the Neck, by the way they 
seem to be ever turning up about the place," Hugh 
muttered in reply, without taking the trouble to look 
toward the house. 



164 From Kingdom to Colony 

" And here come some more," announced Mary, 
in a tone of disgust, as half-a-dozen scarlet coats ap 
peared suddenly in the field before them. 

They were riding at a reckless pace which soon 
brought them abreast of the four, who were now 
taking their way quite soberly. And as they swept 
past, the officer in the rear doffed his hat, while 
he bent his eyes upon Dorothy's flushed face with 
an intensity that made Hugh Knollys say half aloud, 
" The impudent young dog what does he mean? " 

Mary Broughton sat rigidly in her saddle, turning 
her head away at sight of the face disclosed by the 
uplifted hat. But Dorothy smiled shyly into the 
bright, daring eyes. 

A little farther along they came upon three fisher 
men trudging the same way as they were bound, one 
of them being young Bait, whose attempt at singing 
had brought upon him Doak's wrath the night before. 

" Jameson be givin' a dinner to some o' the red 
coats," he said, as the riders overtook him and his 
companions, one of whom added angrily, 

" An' he best have a care that he don't get his roof 
burnt over him an' his d d King's friends." 

" Have a care yourself, man," said John Devereux, 
warningly. " T is not wise to do aught yet that will 
give them a handle to use for our own hurt." 

"Aye," muttered the third, " that may do for now. 
But if Jameson don't go with his own sort when 
they leave the place, it may not be so easy for him 
as it has been in the past." 

" How long, think ye, Master John, afore the red 
coats quit the Neck?" inquired Bait. 



From Kingdom to Colony 165 

" That were a hard matter for any one to say," was 
the young man's reply. Then, as he urged his horse 
forward, he turned to add over his shoulder, " But 
take my advice, and avoid any brawling with the 
soldiers, for the present, should you run foul of 
them." 

" That will have to be as it may," one of the men 
answered doggedly, " accordin' as to how they mind 
their own affairs and let us alone." 

"We shall come to have fighting in our streets 
yet, Jack ; you may be sure of it," said Hugh 
Knollys. " Our men can never brook with any pa 
tience the swaggering of these impudent fellows." 

The other glanced at him warningly, with a signifi 
cant motion of the head toward Dorothy; but the 
girl did not appear to notice their talk, and was look 
ing dreamingly away into the distance. 

Mary Broughton, who was slightly in advance, 
turned her head ; and Hugh saw how her blue eyes 
were kindling as she exclaimed, " I, for one, should 
not care if we did come to blows ! I 'd like to see our 
men show the Britishers that they cannot have mat 
ters altogether their own way down here." 

" Would you like to take a gun yourself, Mary, and 
help teach them this lesson? "was Hugh's laughing 
question. 

" Yes," she declared resolutely. " And I am sure 
I could handle it, too." 

" You '11 never need to do that, sweetheart, so long 
as I live to carry out your mind," said Jack, who had 
been wondering why Hugh looked at Dorothy so 
oddly, and why she was so strangely silent. 



1 66 From Kingdom to Colony 

When the early evening meal was over that night, 
the two young men took their way into the town, 
where a meeting was to be held. 

Old Leet rowed them down, they preferring this as 
being least likely to attract notice; and avoiding the 
old wharf, they landed on the beach, near the ware 
houses, thence taking their way cautiously through 
the fish-flakes that filled the fields, until they reached 
the streets up in the town. These were deserted, but 
filled with lurking shadows, being dimly lit by a stray 
lamp fastened here and there to the buildings. 

They walked slowly toward the town hall, while 
they talked in low tones of Jameson, making no doubt 
but that his attentions and hospitality to the Britishers 
would be known and commented upon at the meeting. 

When close to the hall a wild clamor broke out 
from somewhere ahead of them; and they hurried 
forward to learn what it might mean. 

It was a street fight between the redcoats and the 
townspeople; and although no powder was being 
used, strong arms and hard fists were doing almost 
as painful work. 

The British frigate " Lively " had dropped anchor 
in the harbor at sunset, and as soon as darkness came, 
a press-gang had been sent on shore to capture such 
sturdy fishermen as might be abroad, and impress 
them into the service of His Majesty's navy. 

Several men had already been taken, and they 
were resisting most lustily, while such of their friends 
as chanced to be in the streets were coming to their 
rescue. 

But these were few in number, as most of the citi- 



From Kingdom to Colony 167 

zens who were not at their homes were now gathered 
in the town hall, awaiting the opening of the meeting, 
which was to be of more than usual importance, as 
measures were to be taken with respect to the new 
tyranny indicated by the presence of soldiers quartered 
upon the Neck. 

While the two young men paused on a street 
corner overlooking the combatants, hesitating as to 
what might be the best thing for them to do, the 
light from a house over the way shone down upon 
one figure, as though singling it out from the 
others. 

It was that of a swarthy, strongly built young fel 
low, taller than most of those about him, and with a 
bright, resolute face. Hatless, and in his shirt-sleeves, 
he was raining heavy blows upon such of the enemy 
as sought to lay hands on him. 

"Tis Jem Mugford ! " exclaimed Hugh. "See, 
Jack, what a gallant fight he is making for him 
self!" 

Mugford was well known in the town, and was al 
ready, despite his youth, the captain of a merchant 
vessel. He had been but recently married; and 
Jack and Hugh recalled the sunny morning when 
they saw him, looking so handsome and happy, 
alongside the pretty girl he had just taken for his 
wife. 

They both, moved by the same impulse, now made 
a dash toward him ; but the surging crowd of friends 
and foes alike came between in a way to frustrate 
their intention. Then, while they were still struggling 
to reach him, there went up a loud, angry shout 



1 68 From Kingdom to Colony 

bristling with vigorous oaths : " They Ve got Jem ! 
They've got him an' carried him off! Squael 'em, 
squael 'em ! " l 

The cries and tumult were deafening; and the dark 
mass rolled slowly down the street, leaving the young 
men almost alone. 

" 'T is an outrage ! " exclaimed Hugh Knollys, 
panting from his unavailing exertions. "We need 
all of us to carry guns to guard against such dastardly 
work. What will his poor wife do, and her father, 
now that they '11 not have Jem to look to for support 
and defence?" 

" I take it she will not lack for good defenders," 
answered Jack, his voice trembling with anger, " not 
so long as you and I live in the town, to say naught 
of his other friends. With the enemy in our harbor, 
and amongst us in the very town, the quicker we arm 
the better, say I. Let us go first to see Mistress 
Mugford, and then we '11 go to the hall. " 

But Hugh held back, for he had a wholesome 
dread of women's tears and hysterics. 

"There will be plenty to tell her the bad news, 
poor soul," he said ; " and women, too, who will know 
best how to console and comfort her." 

Jack saw the force of this, and did not press the 
matter; so they took their way to the town hall, 
which was already crowded^ although its tightly 
shuttered windows gave no sign of the life within. 
The door was strongly barred, and only opened to 
the new-comers after they had satisfied the sentinel 
on guard of their right to be admitted. 

1 " Rock them ! " i. e. " Throw rocks at them ! " 



From Kingdom to Colony 169 

Gray heads and brown were there, the old and the 
young, representing the best blood of the town. And 
there was a generous sprinkling of weather-beaten 
and stout-hearted sailors and fishermen, who listened 
silently, with grave faces and eager eyes, to all that 
was said. 

The talk was for the most part a review of matters 
considered at former meetings, to the effect that Par 
liament, being a body wherein no member represented 
the colonies, had yet undertaken the making of laws 
affecting not only the property, but the liberty and 
lives of His Majesty's American subjects it was 
argued that such right did not exist, nor any author 
ity to annul or in any manner alter the charter of the 
Province, nor to interfere with its councillors, justices, 
sheriffs, or jurors. 

The matter of the British soldiers being quartered 
upon the Neck was also taken up, and with it the 
outrage committed that very evening by the press- 
gang ; and in view of these attacks upon the peace 
of the town it was deemed wise to push forward at 
once the measures already agitated looking to pro 
tection and safety. 

The fort was to be repaired, and put in condition 
for proper defence. The militia consisted at this 
time of a regiment of seven companies of active, well- 
disciplined men, but under the command of officers 
commissioned by Governor Gage or his predeces 
sors. It was deemed expedient that these should 
no longer act, but that they should be replaced by 
others chosen by vote of the town. And every citi 
zen should possess himself of a firearm and bayonet, 



170 From Kingdom to Colony 

both in good order, and should be equipped with 
thirty rounds of cartridges and ball, as well as a 
pouch and knapsack. 

It was also resolved that effectual measures be 
taken for the silencing, or expulsion from the com 
munity, of those " ministerial tools and Jacobites," 
who persisted in opposing the action of the various 
committees, or else held themselves aloof from taking 
part in the measures needful to protect the rights of 
the Province and people. 

These men who thus spoke and conferred with each 
other were an impressive embodiment of the spirit 
which actuated the entire community. Their looks 
and words were glowing with prayerful earnestness, 
their manner full of dignity and solemnity. 

The memory of these, of their lofty ideality of 
aspiration, of the purity of their principles and 
motives, their love of country and integrity of pur 
pose, all this is a sacred treasure for the old town, 
and one still potent with patriotic influence. 

Theirs was not the courage that shows forth in 
bravado, and which delights, from mere exuberance 
of spirit, in defying peril for its own sake. Rather 
was it the true, deeper courage of devotion, the 
courage that sacrificed self for others, and which for 
principle and what was deemed simple duty was 
ready to endure all things. It was the devotion that 
would accept all results, would meet death, if needs 
be, or wear life away in slow suffering. 

Such courage was the solid material, not the flash 
and glitter that pleases and bewilders, and then is as 
unremembered as is the pebble a child tosses into 



From Kingdom to Colony 171 

the sea, and having watched the ripple it makes, 
never thinks of again. 

All this has become the priceless jewel of our 
national history for all time, the salt that gives savor 
to our country's life. The keynote of it was this, 
these men truly loved their country, and were its 
loyal, steadfast friends. And are we not told from 
the highest of all high sources that " Greater love 
hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life 
for his friends " ? 



172 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XVIII 

TT was nearly midnight when the two young men 
* took their way back through the fields to their 
boat and its faithful guardian. 

They were soon afloat, and none but Leet would 
have ventured to row so steadily and rapidly down 
Great Bay in the fog that now shut in about them like 
a wall of white wool, muffling all objects from sight. 

The stillness was intense, save for the lapping of 
the water on the near-by shore, this seeming to 
quicken the old darkey's acute knowledge of the 
course he was rowing. 

The young men sat in either end of the boat, with 
Leet between them ; and not a word was spoken 
until the keel grated on the sand of Riverhead Beach. 

The old negro required no light to secure the craft 
in its accustomed place; and as the others stood 
waiting for him to do this, a faint sound of galloping 
horses came to their ears, apparently from down 
Devereux Lane, which led from the Salem road 
directly to the beach, and so on to the Neck. 

They listened intently, while the sound came un 
mistakably nearer. 

" Hist, Jack ! " said Hugh, in a low voice ; " that 
must be the redcoats coming from Jameson's dinner." 

"'Tis sure to be, judging from the reckless fashion 
of their riding. Leet, come with us, 't is as well to 



From Kingdom to Colony 173 

step behind the boathouse until they pass, for we 
want no challenging at this hour of the night." And 
as John Devereux said this, he and his companions 
passed quickly behind the small building. 

A dull yellow gleam showed smearingly through 
the fog as the horsemen clattered by, with here and 
there a lantern fastened to their saddles ; and their 
loud laughter and boisterous talk seemed to bespeak 
a free indulgence in good wines and liquors. 

As they struck the beach they fell into a more 
sober pace, and the last two, riding side by side, were 
talking in tones that came distinctly to the ears of 
those concealed behind the boathouse. 

" 'T is like that Southern hopes to obtain more 
certain information by accepting the old fellow's 
hospitality," said one of them ; " for it cannot be that 
the wine is the only attraction, to judge from the way 
he passed it by to-night." 

" Aye," was the reply. " He seemed not to care 
whether it were good Christian fare we were having 
once more, or the dogs' food of the camp." 

" Maybe he is sickened, like the rest of us, with 
this heathen land and its folk, and rues the day he 
ever left the only country fit for a man to live in, 
to be sent to this strip o' land, with never a petticoat 
or bright eye to make the stupid time a little more 
bearable." 

The other man laughed. " Perchance if we could 
but get speech with Jameson's fair friend of whom he 
prated so much, we might be singing another tune. 
What was it he called her such a heathenish name 
it was never my lot to hear before? " 



174 From Kingdom to Colony 

" He called her ' Mistress Penine ; ' but she is no 
blushing maid, for he said " 

Here the words, which had been growing less dis 
tinct, died away altogether, and the glow of the 
lanterns was shut off by the fog, as the clattering of 
hoofs became lost in the roar of the surf beating in 
from the seaward side. 

John Devereux had refrained from acquainting 
Hugh with his father's discovery of Aunt Penine's 
treachery ; but now, as they walked toward the house, 
he told him the facts. 

"Think you, Jack, that she has been holding 
any further communication with Jameson?" Hugh 
asked. 

" That would seem most unlikely, for she has been 
confined to her room since last Monday night, and 
both my father and Dot have been watchful of the 
servants, although I do not believe there is a traitor 
amongst them. As to Pashar, he is too young to 
rightfully sense what he was doing, even if he had the 
wit. Fear of Aunt Penine on the one hand, and 
a liking for Jameson's loose silver on the other, were 
his only incentives; but dread of my father's dis 
pleasure has now put an end to all that." 

He had persuaded Hugh to return with him for the 
night, instead of going to the house of a married 
cousin living in the town, as he proposed doing, for 
the reason that it would put him so much farther 
on the way to his own place, whither he intended to 
ride the next morning, notwithstanding it would be 
the Sabbath. 

They found the household long since retired, save 



From Kingdom to Colony 175 

only its head ; and when they were seated in the din 
ing-room the young men gave him a detailed account 
of the evening's doings. 

When this had been done, Joseph Devereux im 
parted to them his determination- to lodge with the 
committee the name of his sister-in-law, to be listed 
with those of the other unfaithful townspeople. He 
had also resolved that on the following Monday she 
should be carried in his coach to her brother's house, 
in Lynn, for a future residence. 

This had come from the fact that soon after the two 
young men had departed for the town, a messenger 
from Jameson brought her a communication. 

The fellow had refused to leave without a reply, 
until forced thereto by the servants whom Joseph 
Devereux summoned for that purpose ; and he went 
away threatening vengeance upon the entire house 
hold when he should have reported to his master the 
indignity to which he had been subjected. 

" Do you know, father," asked Jack, " what it 
was to which he expected an answer from Aunt 
Penine I mean, anything as to the contents of 
the letter?" 

"Nay, my boy. She refused to see me at first; 
and when I insisted upon it, she became defiant, and 
would not converse with me o' the matter, saying 
that it was her own concern, and naught to do with 
my business. And so I told her that, such being the 
case, she should hold herself in readiness to be driven 
to her brother's house on Monday, when she and her 
concerns would give no further trouble to me or my 
household." 



176 From Kingdom to Colony 

"Jameson will not be safe a moment," said Hugh 
Knollys, " after the redcoats are withdrawn. Indeed," 
he added, " 't would be no great wonder if some of the 
fisherfolk should even now burn the roof over his 
head." 

" 'T is to be hoped they '11 do no such thing," said 
the elder man, shaking his head ; " for 'twould surely 
be used as a pretence for injuring the innocent, 
perchance the townsfolk at large." 

He now turned to his son and said in a tone of 
deep anxiety : " By the way, Jack, we must see to it 
that all be over-careful how such matters be talked 
on before Dot. I know not what has come to the 
child. She has been moody and unlike herself all 
the evening, starting at every sound, as if fearful o' 
danger. And when she came to tell me good-night 
awhile ago, she broke down in great weeping. I had 
much ado to soothe her ; and to all my questioning 
she had but the one answer, that she did not know 
what ailed her, only that she felt as though her heart 
would break." 

Jack looked very serious, and Hugh Knollys moved 
uneasily in his chair. Then the former said : " Per 
haps it is only that she is in a way unstrung from the 
excitement of last night. I thought this afternoon 
that she acted not quite like herself, that she seemed 
to have something on her mind. Did you not note 
it, Hugh?" 

Hugh started, and looked still more uncomfortable. 
His thoughts had been dwelling upon Dorothy's 
unusual behavior during the afternoon. He was 
thinking of her reticence and impatience, of the 



From Kingdom to Colony 177 

acerbity of her manner toward himself; and he 
recalled the quick flushing of her face as the young 
officer lifted his hat. 

All this had made a distinct impression upon him ; 
but the affair was her own, one which he felt reluc 
tant to mention even to her father or brother. And 
so, in answer to Jack's direct question, he uttered one 
of the few falsehoods of his life. 

" Nay, Jack ; I noted nothing unusual in her 
manner. I think as you, that she has been a bit 
overwrought by last night's happenings. Ah," he 
exclaimed, with animation, and glad to speak the 
truth once more, " but it was a brave thing she 
did ! And yet she likes to make naught of it." 

" Dorothy is brave by nature," her father said, his 
eyes kindling with pride. " And she is too young to 
comprehend the full weight o' what she did, prompted 
as it was by impulse, and by love for her brother." 
Then turning to Jack, he asked with a change of 
manner, " Did you see or hear aught o' the British 
frigate on your way home ? " 

" Nothing, father, only, as I told you, that she 
dropped anchor in Little Harbor, just as the darkness 
fell." 

" She 'd not be likely to go from her anchorage in 
this fog." The old man spoke musingly, while he 
slowly filled his pipe for a final smoke before retiring 
for the night 

" But I take it they will move from there as soon 
as may be, on account of fearing the trouble they 
have a right to expect because of the men they've 
stolen," Hugh said indignantly. 



178 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Yes," added Jack, " even if only to get into Great 
Bay, and closer to their fellows on the Neck." 

"'Tis a thousand pities they should have taken 
Mugford," the old gentleman remarked, as he care 
fully lit his pipe. 

" Yes," his son assented ; " it is in every way a 
pity, for if they wish to invite trouble they could not 
have made a better opening for ill feeling among the* 
people of the town." 

" Indeed they could not," Hugh exclaimed hotly. 
" Every one is sure to take Mugford's abduction to 
heart, and find a way to make the redcoats answer 
for it." 

" We shall find a way, please God, to make them 
all answer for their overbearing and insolence to us 
as a country as well as individuals," Joseph Devereux 
said gravely. " And that reminds me, I had surely 
thought Broughton and the rest o' the committee 
would have returned from Boston this night." 

" He was very doubtful, as I think, of getting back 
before to-morrow, or perhaps until Monday." And 
a dreamy look softened Jack's face, as if he might 
be thinking of what was to be told when Nicholson 
Broughton returned. 

" Jack, what a lucky beggar you are ! " exclaimed 
Hugh, with a touch of envy in his tone, as the two 
young men tarried a moment in the former's room 
before saying good-night. 

Jack opened his eyes still wider, exactly after the 
fashion of Dorothy when she was surprised. 

" You see," Hugh added nervously, " you love 
Mary Broughton, and she loves you, and you have 



From Kingdom to Colony 179 

the approval and blessing of both fathers. Now 
I " Here he stammered, and then became silent. 

" What is it, Hugh do you wish me to under 
stand that you love Mary yourself?" 

John Devereux spoke seriously, almost jealously, 
for an old suspicion was beginning to awaken once 
more within him. 

But Hugh laughed in a way to forever remove any 
such feeling from his friend's mind. 

"I I love Mary ! " he exclaimed. " I never 
dreamed of such a thing, Jack, although I admit that 
she is very beautiful, and possesses everything to call 
forth any man's best and deepest love. But, my dear 
Jack, if you were not blinded, you might see that the 
world holds other girls than Mary." And he looked 
wistfully at his friend, as if wishing him to know 
something he hesitated to put into words. 

" Do you mean that you are in love with some one, 
Hugh?" asked Jack, laying his hand on the other's 
broad shoulder. 

Hugh's blue eyes lowered as bashfully as those 
of a girl, and Jack, now smiling at him, said, 
" Who is it Polly Chine, over at the Fountain 
Inn?" 

" Polly Chine ! " Hugh answered disgustedly. " A 
great strapping red-cheeked clatter-tongue, who can 
do naught but laugh?" 

"Well, if 't is not Polly, then I am all at sea, for I 
never knew you to do more than speak to another 
girl, unless " And he paused, as something in 
Hugh's pleading eyes caught his attention and awoke 
his senses with a rush. 



180 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Oh, Hugh it surely is not " But Knollys 
interrupted him. 

" Yes, Jack," he said with slow earnestness, " it is 
Dorothy." 

Silence followed this avowal, and Jack's hand fell 
from his friend's shoulder. Then with an incredulous 
laugh he said: "Dorothy why she is little more 
than a baby, with no thought beyond her horse and 
other pets. 'T was not long since I came upon her 
playing at dolls with little 'Bitha." 

" She will be seventeen her next birthday," Hugh 
retorted with some impatience ; " and that is but a 
year less than Mary Broughton's age." 

" Yes," Jack admitted. " But it is several months 
yet to Dot's birthday; and those months, nor yet 
another year, can scarce give to my little sister the 
womanly depth for sentiment and suffering that Mary 
now possesses." 

"Think ye so, Jack?" said Hugh, as though in 
clined to argue the matter. "You know 'tis odd, 
sometimes, how little we guess aright the nature 
of those akin to us, however dear we may love 
them." 

The young man sighed as he thought of the look 
he caught in Dorothy's eyes when the olive-faced 
horseman uncovered his handsome head, and also 
recalled the flushing of her cheeks at his mother's 
banter. 

Jack's hand was now once more upon Hugh's 
shoulder, and he said in his warm, impulsive way: 
" See here, old fellow, I 'd sooner have you for a 
brother than any other man I know ; and my father 



From Kingdom to Colony 181 

is well-nigh certain to approve. Only I feel sure he 
would say what I now ask of you, and that is, not to 
speak of such matters to little Dot not yet awhile ; 
for it would only risk making her think of what 
otherwise might never come into that wilful head of 
hers. And while there seem to be such grave 
matters gathering for our attention, it were best not 
to give her heart aught to trouble over." 

" Then you admit she might be woman enough to 
take to heart whatever ill would come to me? " Hugh 
asked eagerly. 

Jack's answer was guarded, although not lacking 
in kindly feeling. 

" The child has a warm heart, Hugh, and has 
known you long enough to feel deep sorrow should 
any evil come to you which God forbid. But take 
my advice, and do not stir deeper thought in her, to 
make her sorrow like a woman, but let her keep her 
child's heart awhile longer." 

After the young men had bidden each other more 
than a usually cordial good-night, Hugh Knollys 
remained seated for a long time in his own room, his 
hands deep in his pockets, and his legs stretched to 
their uttermost length. He was lost in thoughts that 
were neither entirely pleasurable nor yet altogether 
lacking in that quality. 

He had loved Dorothy since she was a child, and 
he admired her character far more than that of any 
girl he had ever known. The reckless daring of her 
nature the trait Aunt Penine had censured so 
severely, and which the others of the family regarded 
somewhat askance met with a quick sympathy from 



1 8 2 From Kingdom to Colony 

his own impulsive temperament; and this last out 
burst of her intrepid spirit had acted like a torch to 
set aflame all his dreams and desires. And now the 
suspicion that some sort of an understanding existed 
between the girl and this young Britisher gave him 
a fierce desire to speak out, and claim for his own 
that which he feared the other man might seek to 
take from him. 

And so he chafed at his friend's injunction, hoping 
as he did, that, could he but obtain the first hearing, 
the redcoat's chances might be weakened, if not 
destroyed altogether. 

As he sat here alone, there came to him like a flash 
the memory of one late afternoon in a long-ago 
autumn, when, upon his return from a fishing-trip, 
he found Dorothy then a dimpled mite of seven 
or eight visiting his mother, as she often did in 
those days. 

The child had been left to amuse herself alone; 
and this she did by taking down a powder-horn 
hanging upon the wall, filled with some cher 
ished bullets which Hugh was hoarding as priceless 
treasures. 

He seemed to see again the great dark room, lit 
only by the leaping flames from the logs piled in the 
open fireplace, and the little scarlet-clad child look 
ing up with big startled eyes at his indignant face as 
he stood in the doorway, while the precious bullets 
poured in a rattling shower over the wooden floor. 
He saw once more her look turn to fiery anger, as 
he strode over and boxed her ears; and he could 
hear the girlish treble crying, " Wait, Hugh Knollys, 



From Kingdom to Colony 183 

until I am as big as you, and I '11 hurt you sorely for 
that ! " 

Aye, and she had already hurt him sorely, for all 
his breadth of shoulder and length of limb ; she had 
hurt him in a way to make all his life a bitter sorrow 
should she now reject his love ! 



184 From Kingdom to Colony 



OCTOBER had come, with an unusual glory of 
late wild-flowers and reddened leaves. 

The soldiers were still quartered upon the Neck, 
and owing to the many collisions between them and 
the townspeople, the Governor had seen fit to aug 
ment the force. Several times the citizens had 
almost determined to march to the Neck and exter 
minate the entire body of Britishers; but wiser 
counsels prevailed, and no attack was made. 

Governor Gage had issued a proclamation forbid 
ding the assembling of the legislature which had been 
called to meet at Salem upon the fifth of the month. 
But notwithstanding this interdiction it had con 
vened upon the appointed day, and resolved itself 
into a Provincial Congress. 

Azar Orne, Jeremiah Lee, and Elbridge Gerry 
were the delegates representing Marblehead, and 
they took a prominent part in the proceedings. A 
number of important matters were discussed and 
acted upon, and a committee was appointed for 
" Observation and Prevention," and with instructions 
to " co-operate with other towns in the Province for 
preventing any of the inhabitants, so disposed, from 
supplying the English troops with labor, lumber, 
bricks, spars, or any other material whatsoever, 
except such as humanity requires." 



From Kingdom to Colony 185 

The loyalists in the town were still zealous in the 
King's cause, and would not be silenced. And they 
entreated their neighbors and friends to recede, 
before it became too late, from the position they 
had taken. But the only reply of the patriots was, 
" Death rather than submission ! " And they went 
on making provision for the organization of an army 
of their own. 

Companies of " Minute Men " were enlisted, and 
these were disciplined and equipped. A compensa 
tion of two shillings per day was to be allowed each 
private; and to sergeants, drummers, fifers, and 
clerks, three shillings each. First and second lieu 
tenants were to receive four shillings sixpence, and 
captains, five shillings. Pay was to be allowed for 
but three days in each week, although a service of 
four hours a day was required. 

The town house was now filled as were also most 
of the warehouses and other buildings with the 
stored goods of Boston merchants, who were suffer 
ing from the operation of the Port Bill, which had 
closed that harbor to their business. And owing to 
this, as also by reason of the greater advantage 
afforded for securing privacy, the townsmen now held 
their meetings at the old tavern on Front Street, 
which faced the water, thus giving a good oppor 
tunity for observing the movements of the enemy 
upon the Neck. 

John Glover, one of the town's foremost men, and 
a stanch patriot, lived near here; and he was now 
at the head of the regiment in which were John 
Devereux and Hugh Knollys, the former being 



1 86 From Kingdom to Colony 

second lieutenant in the company of which Nicholson 
Broughton was captain, and in whose ranks Hugh 
was serving as a private. 

Soon after his return from Boston, Broughton had 
closed his own house, deeming it too much exposed 
to the enemy for the safety of his daughter, who was 
compelled during his many absences to remain there 
alone with the servants; and Mary had gone with 
them to the house of a married aunt Mistress 
Horton living in a more retired portion of the 
town, away from the water. 

He had consented, in response to the urging of his 
prospective son-in-law, that the wedding should take 
place before the winter was over. And thus it was 
that Mary, being busy with preparations for the event, 
left Dorothy much to herself, more, perhaps, than 
was well for her at this particular time. 

Aunt Penine had departed upon the day her 
brother-in-law fixed ; but under Aunt Lettice's mild 
guidance, coupled with Tyntie's efficient rule, the 
household went on fully as well as before, better, 
indeed, in many respects, for there was no opposing 
will to make discord. 

The tory Jameson still remained under an unburned 
roof, despite the mutterings against him ; and he 
continued to entertain the redcoats with lavish 
hospitality. 

Several times, during trips to and from the Knollys 
house, Dorothy, escorted by Hugh or her brother 
sometimes by both or by old Leet, had en 
countered the young officer. But nothing more than 
a bow and smile had passed between them since the 



From Kingdom to Colony 187 

morning he had turned so haughtily from her father's 
presence. 

It was about the middle of the month, and the 
shutters of all the windows were opened wide to let 
in the flood of autumn sunshine as the family sat at 
breakfast; and the silver service in front of Aunt 
Lettice glinted like little winking eyes where it 
caught the golden flood. 

Her delicate white hands had poured out the 
sweetened hot milk and water which she and 'Bitha 
drank in lieu of tea, while her brother-in-law, busy 
with looking over a copy of the " Salem Gazette " 
brought by his son the night before, was letting his 
coffee cool. 

Jack himself, after a hastily despatched breakfast, 
had already gone into the town, where he had mat 
ters of importance to look after, not the least of them 
being to dine at the Hortons' with Mary and her 
father; and he would not return until late in the 
evening. 

Dorothy had little to say, seeming to be busy with 
her own thoughts ; but she could not help smiling as 
little 'Bitha murmured softly, " Oh, grandame, I am 
all full of glory by now, for I caught a lot of sunshine 
on my spoon and swallowed it." 

" And you '11 be full of a mess, child, if you stir 
your porridge about in such reckless fashion," said 
Aunt Lettice, smiling as her eyes met Dorothy's. 

" Dot," her father now asked suddenly, lifting his 
eyes from the paper, "when did you last see old 
Ruth Lecrow?" 

Dorothy started, and her big eyes turned to him 



1 88 From Kingdom to Colony 

with a troubled look as she answered, " It is all of a 
month since I saw her." 

The girl's conscience smote her, as never before 
had she neglected for so long a time to go and see 
the faithful carer of her own motherless infancy, or 
else send needful provision for her impoverished old 
age. 

" A month ! " her father repeated. " How is that, 
my child?" Then with a searching, anxious look 
into her downcast face, he said more gently : " You 
had best take Leet, and go to Ruth this very morn 
ing. The air and sun be fine enough to bring back 
the roses to your cheeks. I am thinking that you 
stop within doors too much o' late." 

Before Dorothy could reply, Aunt Lettice reminded 
him that Leet was to meet Jack in the town that 
morning. 

"Then I will walk, father," the girl said, "and 
take Pashar." 

With this she arose from the table and was about 
to leave the room, when 'Bitha put in a petition that 
she might accompany her. 

"No, 'Bitha," interposed her grandmother, "you 
made such a froach l of your sampler yesterday that 
you have it all to do over again this morning, as you 
promised me." She spoke with gentle firmness, and 
the child hung her head in silence. 

" Never mind, 'Bitha," Dorothy said soothingly, as 
she touched the small blonde head, " mayhap we 
can have Leet take us to see Mistress Knollys this 
afternoon." 

1 Spoiled work. 



From Kingdom to Colony 189 

" I 'd sooner go on the water, Dot," the child sug 
gested timidly. Then turning to the head of the 
house, she asked : " Cannot we go out in one of the 
boats, Uncle Joseph? We've not been on the water 
for a long time." And the blue eyes were lifted 
pleadingly to the old gentleman, who had just set 
down his emptied cup. 

"Nay, my child," he answered, "that you must 
not; and for the same reason that none have been 
for so long a time. None o' ye must go nigh the 
boats until the redcoats be gone from the Neck." 

" When will they go? " asked 'Bitha, pouting a little. 
" They have spoiled our good times for long past. 
We cannot go anywhere as we used." 

" Nor can others older than you, my child," he said 
with an unmirthful smile, as he arose from the table. 
" The soldiers are a pest in the town, little one. But 
till the King sees fit to call them off, or we find a way 
to make them go, you must be content to stop nigh 
the house, and away from the boats." Then he 
added teasingly, as he put his hand upon her head, 
"The redcoats may carry you off, if you put yourself 
in their way." 

'Bitha shook off his hand as she gave her small 
head a belligerent toss. " If they tried to do that, 
Uncle Joseph, I 'd push them over the rocks, as Mary 
Broughton did that redcoat we met in the cave. And 
oh, Dot," turning to her "that 'minds me that 
the other day when I was with Leet and Trent, down 
in the ten-acre lot, that same redcoat was there, 
sitting in the door of the shed, with his horse stand 
ing nigh. And when he saw us coming, he hurried 



190 From Kingdom to Colony 

away. And Trent said 'twas lucky no sheep were 
within the shed for him to steal." 

" He is a gentleman, 'Bitha, and would no more 
steal my father's sheep than would you or I ! " 

Dorothy's voice was full of indignation, and the 
child's eyes opened wide at its unusual sharpness. 
But this, as well as her heightened color, her father 
and Aunt Lettice ascribed to embarrassment at being 
reminded of her exploit of the past summer. 

All the outside world lay flooded in the warm 
golden sunshine that blunted the cold edge of the 
wind rushing from the north, where sullen cloud- 
banks were piling up in a way to threaten a change 
of weather before night. The sea lay a floor of 
molten silver and burnished steel, and the crows called 
incessantly from the woods. 

Dorothy chose to take a short cut across the fields 
to old Ruth's abode ; and while skirting the ten-acre 
lot, she cast a furtive glance toward the large shed, 
as if expecting to see a scarlet coat in the doorway. 

But only the homespun-clad form of Trent was 
there, letting out a large flock of sheep, who came 
gambolling about him, and then dispersed over the 
dry brown grass, where a bright green patch showed 
here and there. 

"'Twas queer, Mist' ess Dor'thy, dat we nebber 
foun' de two cows dat strayed so long 'go, don't ye 
t'ink?" inquired Pashar, who followed close behind 
her with a big basket on his arm. 

Dorothy, intent upon her own affairs, did not reply, 
and the boy went on : " Trent say now dat he b'leebe 
de redcoats stole 'em, fo' sure." 



From Kingdom to Colony 191 

" How could that be," she asked sharply, " when 
the cows were missing before any soldiers came down 
here?" 

"I dunno, Mist'ess on'y dat's what Trent say, 
an' what we all b'leebe." 

Here Dorothy was startled by a wild, shrill yell 
from the boy, and turned quickly to see the cause of 
it. The sheep had discovered a broken place in the 
fence, and were trooping through it en masse ; and if 
once out of the field, there was nothing to bar their 
way to Riverhead Beach. 

Trent had already started in pursuit, but it was 
easy to see that many of the flock would be on 
the other side of the fence before he could stop 
them. 

" Give me the basket," Dorothy said to the negro 
boy, " and go to help Trent. Then come to Ruth's 
after me." 

She had scarcely spoken when he, giving her the 
basket, uttered another wild yell and was off, speed 
ing after the wayward sheep. He was soon alongside 
Trent, who had stopped to put some bars across the 
opening, at which the few detained animals were now 
poking with eager noses. But these scattered quickly 
when Pashar, with renewed shouts, charged through 
them and vaulted the fence, to dash away on the 
other side with a speed that quickly carried him out 
of sight. 

Pursuing her way alone, Dorothy soon reached the 
Salem road, which she crossed, climbing the stone 
walls on either side, and was again in a narrow strip 
of pasture land ending in a wood, where the stillness 



192 From Kingdom to Colony 

was broken only by the squirrels chattering overhead 
as though in fear of the intruder. 

The sun sent its rays here and there across the 
paths that led in different directions, all of them 
carpeted with needles from the tall pine-trees stand 
ing amid the oaks and chestnuts ; and the one Doro 
thy pursued brought her soon to the summit of a 
small hill, where it took a sharp turn, and then ran 
directly to a small, hut-like dwelling, about the door 
of which grew a honeysuckle vine. 

In front of the house was what in the summer had 
been a flower-garden ; everything about it was neat, 
and the tiny panes of glass in the unshuttered win 
dows were spotlessly bright. 

Dorothy did not wait to knock, but opened the 
door, and was within the living-room of the house, 
there being no hall. It was wide, and low-ceilinged, 
with clumsy beams set upright against the walls, be- 
dimmed with age and smoke. Directly opposite the 
entrance was the open hearth, back of which a slug 
gish fire was burning; and kneeling in front of the 
logs was a girl of fourteen, working with a clumsy 
pair of bellows to blow it into a brisker flame. 

She was so engrossed in her task as not to 
hear the door open, but started quickly as Dorothy 
said, " Good-day, Abbie ; how is your granny this 
morning? " 

" Oh, Mistress Dorothy, how you scared me ! " the 
girl cried, springing to her feet, and showing, as she 
turned her head, a preternaturally old and worried 
face. 

"Where is Ruth?" inquired the smiling intruder, 



From Kingdom to Colony 193 

who now put down the heavy basket, and began to 
remove her cloak, whose hood had somewhat dis 
arranged the curls over which it was drawn. 

" Granny be in bed yet, for her rheumatiz be in her 
legs to-day, she says. An' she was worritin' over ye, 
for fear ye might be ill. She was sayin' last evenin' 
that I was to go over and inquire." 

Perfectly at home in the little house, Dorothy went 
straight to her old nurse's bedroom, to find her 
propped up in bed, knitting, and with an open Bible 
lying beside her on the snow-white counterpane. 

" Oh, my lamb ! " she exclaimed joyfully, catching 
sight of the sunny face, that was soon bending over 
her, while the dim old eyes devoured its every feature. 
" But I am glad to see ye, for I feared ye were ill, for 
sure. An' what a lot o' sweet fresh ye bring about ! 
It must be a fine day outside. Ah," with a deep sigh, 
" if I could only get about as I used to, my lamb ! " 
The old woman's voice faltered, and the moisture was 
showing in her eyes. 

"You will be well again, Ruth, when the winter 
gets fairly set," Dorothy said cheerfully. " 'T is the 
seasons changing that always make you feel poorly." 

" Mayhap, mayhap," sighed the old woman. " But 
it seems only yesterday I was runnin' about, a girl 
like ye, with no thought of ache or pain; an' but an 
other yesterday when I had ye, a little babe, in my 
arms. An' here I be now, a crippled, useless old 
body, with only a poor granddaughter, who has to do 
for me what I ought to be doin' for her. An' here 
ye be, a fine grown young woman, ready to be 
married." 

13 



194 From Kingdom to Colony 

Dorothy's laugh rang through the small room. 
"Not I, Ruth. I shall always live with my father. 
And I am sure Abbie is glad to do all she can for 
you." This last was with a kindly glance at the girl, 
who had that moment slipped into the room to see if 
she might be wanted for anything. 

She turned to Dorothy with a gratified look on her 
wan face, and said with an attempt at heartiness : " Yes, 
Mistress Dorothy, that I am. Only she be forever 
frettin', like I was the worst o' granddaughters to 
her." 

The old woman smiled at this, as she permitted 
the girl to raise her shoulders a little, and shake up 
the pillows before leaving the room. 

As soon as she was gone, Dorothy said, " I brought 
you a basket of things I hoped you wanted ; and I '11 
not stop so long away from you another time." 

"Aye, my lamb, but ye have stayed away a sore 
long time. But now that ye 're a young lady, ye 've 
pleasanter folk to talk to than your old nurse." 

" Now, Ruth," Dorothy threatened playfully, " if 
you talk to me in that fashion, I '11 go straight home 
again." 

The old eyes were turned upon her- wistfully, while 
the knotted fingers nervously handled the knitting- 
needles. Then Ruth said, " Moll Pitcher was here 
yesterday to see me." 

"Was she? What did she say?" asked Dorothy, 
all in the same breath; for she took the keenest 
interest in Moll and her talk. 

" I made her talk to me o' ye, my lamb. An' I was 
sorry for it afterwards ; for what she said kept me 



From Kingdom to Colony 195 

wakeful most o' the night. She did not want to tell 
me, either; but I made her." 

" But what did she say ? " Dorothy repeated eagerly. 
" Tell me just what she said, Ruth." 

The old woman hesitated, as though unwilling to 
reply. Then her restless fingers became quiet, and 
she said slowly and earnestly : " She told me that your 
fate was about ye now, fast an' firm, an' that no one 
could change it. An' she said your future days were 
tied about with a scarlet color." 

" Oh, Ruth," Dorothy said at once, " she must 
mean that war is coming to us." She was entirely 
free from any self-consciousness, and her eyes looked 
with earnest surprise into the solemn old face lying 
back upon the pillows. But her color deepened as 
Ruth added still more impressively: "Nay, my lamb, 
she told me o' war times to come, beside. But she 
meant that a redcoat would steal your heart away; 
an' she said that naught could change it, that his 
heart was set to ye as the flowers to the sunshine, 
that ye held him to wind about your little finger, as 
I wind my wool. An' she said that sorrow, deep 
sorrow, would come to ye with it." 

Tears were now dropping down the withered cheeks, 
and Dorothy thought her own were coming from 
sympathy with the grief of her old nurse. For a 
moment only a moment she felt frightened and 
almost helpless, even turning to glance quickly over 
her shoulder at the door of the outer room, as if to 
see if the redcoat were already in pursuit of her. 

Then her own dauntless spirit asserted itself once 
more, and she laughed with joyous disbelief. 



196 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Nonsense, Ruth, nothing but nonsense ! And 
don't you be fretting, and making yourself unhappy 
over something that can never happen." 

" Moll always speaks truth, they say," the old 
woman insisted, wiping her wet cheeks with the half- 
knit stocking. " But we '11 see what time will bring 
to ye, my lamb. Moll is a good woman. She gave 
me some herbs for my ailment, an' was most kind to 
me. She stopped all night, an' went on this morning, 
for her father be dead, an' she have gone to Lynn to 
'bide." 

" Well, I hope she '11 stop there forever, before she 
comes to make you fret again over such silly tales. 
You must use the herbs, Ruth, and get well, so that 
you can dance at Jack's wedding. You know he and 
Mary Broughton will be married near Christmas-tide." 

Ruth looked fondly at the girl. " I 'd much sooner 
dance at your own, my lamb, if ye married the right 
man." 

Dorothy laughed. " Can you tell me where to find 
him, Ruth, did Moll tell you where he was?" 

" Aye, that she did," was the quick reply. " An' 
she told me much I 'd best keep to myself. Only the 
part I told ye worrited me, an' so I had to open my 
heart to ye. But I '11 tell ye this, keep all the red 
coats away from ye, my lamb ; shun 'em as ye would 
snakes, an' trust only to the true hearts nigh home. 
There be Master Hugh Knollys he be most fit 
for ye." 

Dorothy laughed again. " Hugh Knollys," she 
repeated. " Why, Ruth, he is almost like my own 
brother. You must never speak of such a thing to 



From Kingdom to Colony 197 

any one ; for if it came to his ears I 'd surely die of 
shame. I marry Hugh Knollys! Why, Ruth, you 
must be crazy." 

"Ye might do far worse, my lamb." The old 
woman did not smile, and her lips narrowed primly, 
as though she did not relish having the girl make a 
jest of the matter lying so close to her own heart. 

" Well, worse or better, I am in no hurry to be 
married off, Ruth ; and so don't you have any such 
thought of me." And Dorothy shook her curly head 
threateningly. 



From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XX 

PASHAR had not yet appeared, but Dorothy 
set forth upon her return with no thought of 
danger or delay. 

It was now high noon, and the sun making itself 
felt disagreeably, she pushed back the hood of her 
red cloak as she entered the wood, the cool wind 
coming refreshingly about her bared head while she 
walked slowly along with downcast eyes, musing over 
this last prophecy of Moll Pitcher. 

" Aha, Little Red Ridinghood, have you been, or 
are you going, to see your grandmother?" 

Dorothy's heart throbbed tumultuously for an 
instant. Then she felt cold and half sick, as she 
looked up and saw coming from under the trees the 
gleam of a scarlet coat, topped by a shapely head 
and olive face, whose dark-blue eyes were bent 
laughingly upon her. 

She stopped, startled and hesitating, not knowing 
what to do, while Cornet Southorn came toward her 
along the path, his hat swinging from one hand, the 
other holding a spray of purple asters. 

This he now raised to his forehead, saluting her in 
military fashion, as he said with a touch of good- 
humored mockery, " Your servant, fair mistress, 
and will you accept my poor escort, to guard you 
from the wolf who is waiting to eat Little Red 
Ridinghood?" 



From Kingdom to Colony 199 

A smile now began to dawn about the corners of the 
girl's mouth ; but she made an effort to keep it back, 
while she replied with an attempt at severity, " There 
are no wolves about here, sir, to guard against, save 
only such as wear coats of the color you have on." 

" If my coat makes me anything so fearsome in 
your eyes, I will discard it forever." He had dropped 
his tone of playfulness, and now came a step closer, 
looking down into her face in a way to make her feel 
uneasy, and yet not entirely displeased. 

" I have no liking," she said, in the same bantering 
manner he had assumed at first, " for those who so 
readily change the color of the coat they are in honor 
bound to wear." 

" It was not an easy thing to contemplate until I 
met you," he replied bluntly, and looking at her as if 
hoping for some approval of his confession. 

This he failed to obtain, for Dorothy only smiled 
incredulously as she asked, " Is it kind, think you, to 
credit me with so pernicious an influence over His 
Majesty's officers?" 

"I credit you only with all that is sweetest and 
best in a woman," he said with quick impulsiveness. 
And coming still nearer to her, he dropped the 
flowers and seized one of her hands, while the basket 
fell to the ground between them. 

" 'T is small matter what you may or may not 
credit me with," she answered, with a petulant toss of 
her head. " Leave go my hand this minute, sir ! 
See, you have made me drop my basket ; let me pick 
it up, and go my way." 

A sudden, curious glance now flashed from his 



2OO From Kingdom to Colony 

eyes, and looking sharply into her face, he said, 
" I thought that perhaps you would like me to go 
with you, so that you might shut me up again in 
your father's sheep-house." 

Dorothy ceased her efforts to withdraw her hands 
for he now held both of them from his clasp, 
and stared up at him in affright. 

"Who told you I did?" she gasped. "Who said 
so?" 

The young man threw back his head and laughed 
exultingly. 

" Aha, and so it was really you, you sweet little 
rebel ! I was almost certain of it, the morning I 
spoke to your father of the matter, and saw the look 
that came into your eyes." 

" You are hateful ! " she cried, her fear now giving 
place to anger. " Let me go, I say, let go my 
hands at once ! " Her eyes were filled with hot 
tears, and her cheeks were burning. 

" Never, while you ask me in such fashion." And 
he tightened his clasp still more. " Listen to me ! " 
he exclaimed passionately. " I have been eating my 
heart out for dreary weeks because I could see no 
chance to have speech with you. I felt that I could 
kill the men I 've seen riding with you about the 
country. And now that I have this opportunity, I 
mean to make the most of it, for who can say when 
another will come to me ? " 

His words were drying her tears, as might a scorch 
ing wind ; and she stood mute, with drooping head. 

" Don't be angry with me for what I have said," 
he entreated, " nor because I found it was you who 



From Kingdom to Colony 201 

played that trick upon me. That prank of yours is 
the happiest thing I have to remember. You might 
lock me up there every day, and I would only bless 
you for being close enough to me to do it." 

He stopped and looked at her beseechingly. But 
she would not raise her eyes, and stood pushing at 
the spray of asters with the tip of her little buckled 
shoe, while she asked, " Think you I only find pleas 
ure in going about the country to lock folk up ? " 

She spoke with perfect seriousness ; and yet there 
was that in her look and manner to make his heart 
give a great bound. 

"I think of nothing, care for nothing," he replied, 
almost impatiently, " save that you are the sweetest 
little girl I ever met." 

Something in his voice made Dorothy glance up 
at his face, and she saw his eyes bent upon her lips 
with a look that startled her into a fear of what he 
might have in his mind to do. So, drawing herself 
up, she said with all the dignity she could muster, 
" Such speech may perchance be an English custom, 
sir; but 'tis not such as gentlemen in our country 
think proper to address to a girl they may chance 
upon, as you have me." 

" Sweet Mistress Dorothy," and he seemed to dwell 
lovingly upon her name, " I crave your pardon. I 
meant no lightness nor disrespect. And if I have 
lost my head, and with it my manners, you have but 
to look into your mirror, and you '11 surely see why." 

Dorothy knew not how to reply to this bold speech^ 
and the look that came with it. They made her 
angry, and yet she knew that the flush upon her 



202 From Kingdom to Colony 

cheeks did not come from anger alone, but that a cer 
tain undefinable pleasure had much to do with it. 
Then came the consciousness that she had no right 
to be where she was, and the fear of danger coming 
from it And this was sufficient to make her say 
with some impatience : " 'T is idle to stand here prat 
ing in such fashion. Please release my hands, and 
let me go. I should be well on my way home by 
now." 

He bent his head suddenly, and without a word 
kissed her hands. And the burning touch of his lips 
made her pulses thrill and her heart beat with what 
she knew to be delight, exultation. 

Then, like a rushing flood, reason assailed her con 
science, that she should permit a hated redcoat one 
whom she ought to detest to kiss her hands, and 
not feel enraged at his boldness. And so, filled with 
indignation, she pulled one hand away, and raising it 
quickly, gave his face a ringing slap. 

He started back and placed a hand to his cheek, 
now showing a more flaming color than her own, and 
for a moment his eyes were alight with an angry 
glitter. But he said nothing, and bowing low before 
her, stood away from the path. 

Dorothy picked up her basket, and without glanc 
ing toward him passed along on her way. But her 
eyes were brimming with tears, which were soon 
trickling down her burning cheeks. 

What had she done, and what could she do, in this 
new, strange matter, of which she might not speak 
to her father? How was she to act toward him from 
whom she had never yet withheld her confidence? 



From Kingdom to Colony 203 

And still how could she speak to any one even 
him of what was giving birth to thoughts and feel 
ings such as she had never dreamed of before? 

With all this and in spite of it came the ques 
tion as to what the redcoat would think of her now, 

a maiden who went about at night masquerading 
in masculine garb, and who slapped His Majesty's 
officers in the face? 

There came to her a woful sense of shame, yes, 
of degradation, such as her young life had never im 
agined could exist, and seeming to overwhelm her 
with its possible results. 

She was startled by a sudden footfall close behind 
her, and without looking back, she quickened her 
pace into a run. But now a strong arm was thrown 
about her waist, holding her fast; and she caught a 
fiery gleam of the scarlet coat against which her head 
was pressed by the hand that, although it trembled 
a little, prisoned her cheek with gentle firmness. 

Then a mouth was bent close to her ear, so close that 
its quick breath fanned the tiny curling locks about 
her temples, and a voice whispered: "Sweetheart, 
forgive me for God's love, forgive me ! I cannot 
let you go in this way; for see, you are weeping. 
Surely this pretence of anger is unjust, unjust to 
you and to me ! " 

Before she could speak, the voice went on, " Little 
rebel, sweet little rebel, will you not surrender to 

a vanquished victor?" And with this, a kiss was 
pressed upon her lips. 

At first Dorothy had been too startled to speak, 
too frightened and dumb from the tumult his caress- 



204 From Kingdom to Colony 

ing voice had aroused within her. But the touch of 
his lips awakened her like a blow. 

"How dare you?" she cried, struggling from his 
arms. "Oh, how I wish I had never seen you ! " 

"You can scarce expect me to feel likewise," 
he said calmly, smiling into her stormy little face, 
"for I" 

" Never speak to me again ! " she interrupted, still 
more hotly. And then, as the tears of anger choked 
her voice, she turned from him and fled away down 
the path. 

For a time she heard him in pursuit; and this 
made her run all the swifter, until at last, reaching 
the Salem road, she glanced back as she mounted 
the low stone wall, and saw that he had stopped 
where the timber ended, and stood watching her. 
Then without turning to look again, she went quickly 
across the sunlit meadow-land. 

Her breath came sobbingly ; and mingled with her 
terror was a feeling she could not define, but which 
told her that life would never be the same for her 
again. She still felt the clasp of his arms about her, 
the burning of his lips upon her hands, their 
pressure upon her mouth. His voice still came 
caressingly to her ears, and the wind seemed to be 
his breath over her hair. 

It was not long before she saw Pashar coming to 
meet her ; and drawing the hood about her face, she 
bade him go for the basket she had left in the wood. 
Then, without waiting for him to return with it, she 
hastened directly to her father's house. 

She reached her own room without having encoun- 



From Kingdom to Colony 205 

tered any of the household, and throwing off her 
cloak went to the glass. There, resting her elbows 
on the low, broad shelf, and dropping her soft round 
chin into her small palms, she seemed to be studying 
what the mirror showed to her, studying it with as 
much interest as though she now saw the reflection 
of her features for the first time. 

" You are a wicked, treacherous girl," she said 
aloud, addressing the charming face staring back at 
her with great solemn eyes, " a perfect little traitor." 
Then but now to herself "Moll said his heart 
turned toward me as the flowers to the sun. And if 
this be true, why is it not also truth that sorrow is to 
come with it? " She shivered, and pressed her hands 
over her eyes. 

" Cousin Dot ! " called a small voice outside the 
locked door. 

" Yes, 'Bitha." Dorothy started guiltily, and made 
haste to dash some water over her glowing face and 
tell-tale eyes. 

" Aunt Lettice says the meal is ready," came the 
announcement from without; " and Hugh Knollys is 
below with Uncle Joseph." 

Dorothy felt thankful for this, as a guest at dinner 
would serve the better to divert attention from her 
self; and making a hasty toilette, she descended to 
the dining-room. 

She found them all at the table, with Hugh at her 
father's right hand, and directly opposite her own 
place. The young man arose as she entered the 
room, and responded with his usual heartiness to the 
greeting she tendered him. But with it all he gave 



206 From Kingdom to Colony 

her so odd a look as to make her wonder if he saw 
aught amiss in her appearance. 

The two men resumed their talk of public matters 
and the town's doings, and were soon so absorbed 
that Dorothy was able to remain as silent as she 
could have wished. 

It had been resolved not to import, either directly 
or indirectly, any goods from Great Britain or Ireland 
after the first of the coming December. And in case 
the tyrannical decrees of the mother country should 
not be repealed by the loth of the following Septem 
ber, it was agreed that no commodities whatever 
should be exported to Great Britain, Ireland, or the 
British West Indies. 

This would bring about an embarrassing state of 
affairs for both the men who were now discussing the 
matter, as they, like many others in the town, had 
derived a considerable income from such exporting. 

" But we '11 stand shoulder to shoulder, Hugh," 
said Joseph Devereux, firmly, "if so be we forfeit 
every penny, until the oppressors give us fair dealings 
or we drive every redcoat from our soil. I will kill 
every cow and sheep aye, and every horse as well, 
and cut down every stick o' timber on my land, for 
the keeping of us and our friends fed and warmed, 
but that I will maintain the stand I Ve pledged 
myself to keep." 

" Let us hope, sir, that the redcoats will not first 
seize your cattle," said Hugh, his eyes fixed gravely 
upon the abstracted young face opposite him. " I 
met Trent as I was riding along the pastures, and he 
told me the sheep had escaped through a broken 



From Kingdom to Colony 207 

place in the fence of the ten-acre lot, and he had a 
chase after them to Riverhead Beach. He said he 
met a party of soldiers there, and they deliberately 
took one of the sheep from under his very nose, and 
carried it off with them to the Neck. And when he 
remonstrated with them, they only laughed at him, 
and told him to send the bill to the King for the 
dinner they would have." 

The old man's eyes flashed with anger as he 
listened to this. 

" It is an outrage ! " he exclaimed when Hugh had 
finished, " to steal stock under our very eyes. I 
must see Trent about the matter, and the cattle must 
be kept nigh the house." 

"Why not take them by boatloads over to the 
islands till the redcoats be gone, as has been done 
before, for pasturage?" The suggestion came from 
Aunt Lettice, and was made rather timidly. 

" You were never cut out for a farmer's wife, Let 
tice, my dear," her brother-in-law replied, a good- 
humored smile now breaking over his face, " else 
you 'd remember there is no pasturage there at this 
time o' year. And I doubt if they 'd be so safe on 
the islands as here, for Trent and the men would 
have to go each day with fodder for them, and the 
soldiers' spying eyes would be sure to note the com 
ing and going o* the boats. No," he added with 
decision, " I shall have the flocks kept penned, nigh 
the house ; and I shall make complaint o' this matter 
to the Governor. As for the rest," and he smiled 
grimly, " I take it our guns can protect ourselves and 
our property." 



208 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXI 

HUGH KNOLLYS was so much a member of 
the household that Aunt Lettice thought noth 
ing of going her own way when dinner was over and 
leaving him in the living-room with Dorothy; and the 
two now sat on one of the low, broad window-seats, 
watching Joseph Devereux as he went out of doors 
in search of Trent, with 'Bitha dancing along beside 
him. 

" How fast 'Bitha is growing ! " Hugh remarked. 
" She will soon be taller than you, Dot. Although, 
to be sure," he added with a laugh, " that is not 
saying very much." 

Dorothy did not reply. Indeed it would seem that 
she had not heard him ; and now he laid his hand 
softly upon one of her own to arouse her attention 
as he called her by name. 

At this she started, and turned her face to him. 

" What, Hugh what is it? " she asked confusedly. 

His smiling face became sober at once, and a 
curious intentness crept into his blue eyes while he 
and Dorothy looked at each other without speaking. 
Then he asked deliberately, " Of what were you 
dreaming just now, Dot?" 

A burning blush deepened the color in her cheeks, 
and her eyes fell before those that seemed to be 
searching her very thoughts. 



From Kingdom to Colony 209 

"Shall I make a guess?" he said, a strange thrill 
now creeping into his voice and causing her to lift 
her eyes again. " Were you dreaming of that young 
redcoat you were walking with this morning? " 

She sprang to her feet and faced him, her eyes 
blazing, and her slight form trembling with anger. 

" I was not walking with any such," she replied 
hotly. " How dare you say so?" 

" Because it so appeared as I came along the 
Salem road," was his calm answer. " I saw him on 
one side of the road leaning against the stone wall, 
and watching you, as you went from the wall on the 
opposite side, and across your father's lot. His eyes 
were fixed upon you as though he were never going 
to look away; indeed he never saw nor heard me 
until my horse was directly in front of him." 

Dorothy was now looking down at the floor, and 
made no reply. 

After waiting a moment for her to speak, Hugh 
took both her hands and held them close, while he 
said with an earnestness that seemed almost solemn 
in its intensity : " Don't deceive me, Dot. Don't tell 
me aught that is not true, when you can trust me 
to defend you and your happiness with my life, if 
needs be." 

His words comforted her in a way she could not 
explain. And yet they startled her; for she was 
still too much of a child, and Hugh Knollys had 
been too long a part of her every-day life, for her to 
suspect how it really was with him." 

" I was not intending to tell you any untruth, 
Hugh. But I was not walking with him." 

14 



210 From Kingdom to Colony 

The anger had now gone from her eyes, and she 
left her hands to lie quietly in his clasp. But she 
had not forgotten the warm pressure of those other 
hands in whose keeping they had been that same 
morning. 

"Had you not seen him, Dot?" Hugh asked, 
looking keenly into her face. 

At this her whole nature was up in rebellion, for she 
could not brook his pursuing the matter farther, after 
what she had already told him. 

" Let go my hands ! " she exclaimed angrily. " Let 
me go ! You have no right to question me as to my 
doings." 

He dropped her hands at once, and rising to his 
feet, turned his back to her, and looked out of the 
window. A mighty flood of jealousy was surging 
through his brain ; and that which he had so long 
repressed was struggling hard to uproot itself from 
the secret depths, where he was striving to hide 
it from her knowledge and burst forth in fierce 
words from his lips. 

Had this hated Britisher dared to steal into the 
sacred place of the child's heart, which he himself, 
from a sense of honor, was bound to make no effort 
to penetrate? The mere suspicion of such a thing 
was maddening. 

Dorothy glanced at him. How big and angry he 
looked, standing there with tightly folded arms, his 
lips compressed, and his brows contracted into a 
deep scowl ! How unlike he was to the sunny-faced 
Hugh Knollys who had been her companion since 
childhood ! * 



From Kingdom to Colony 2 1 1 

" Don't be angry with me, Hugh," she pleaded 
softly, venturing timidly to touch his shoulder. 

He whirled about so suddenly as to startle her, and 
she fell back a pace, her wondering eyes staring at 
the set white face before her. 

" I am not angry, Dot," he said, letting his arms 
drop from their clasping; " I am only hurt." And 
he slowly resumed his place upon the window-seat. 

" I don't wish to hurt you, Hugh," Dorothy de 
clared, as she sat down by him again. 

He seemed to make an effort to smile, as he asked, 
"Don't you?" 

" No, I do not." And now her voice began to 
gather a little asperity. "But you do not seem 
to consider that you said aught to hurt me, as 
well." 

He took her hand and stroked it gently. 

" You know well, Dot," he said, " that I 'd not hurt 
you by word or deed. And it is only when I think 
you are doing what is like to hurt yourself, that I 
make bold to speak as I did just now." 

Dorothy was silent, but her brain was busy. The 
thought had come to her that she must bind him by 
some means, make it certain that he should not 
speak of this matter to her brother. And a wild im 
pulse one she did not stop to question urged 
her to see that the young soldier was not brought 
to any accounting for whatever he had done. 

She wondered how much Hugh might know, and 
how much was only suspicion, surmise. And with 
the intent to satisfy herself as to this, she said, "Just 
because you saw a redcoat watching me, as you 



212 From Kingdom to Colony 

thought, and at a distance, you forthwith accuse me 
of walking with him." 

She spoke with a fine show of impatience and 
reproof, but still permitting him to hold and caress 
her hand. 

" Aye, Dot, but there be redcoats and redcoats. 
And this one happened to be that yellow-faced 
gallant we are forever meeting, the one you " 

She interrupted him. " I know what you mean. 
But I tell you truly, Hugh, I had not been walking 
with him, nor did I know he was by the stone wall 
looking after me, as you say." 

" And you had not seen him ? " Hugh asked, now 
beginning to appear more like himself, and bending 
his smiling face down to look at her. 

But the smile vanished, as he met her faltering 
eyes. 

" Don't tell me, Dot, if you 'd sooner not ; only 
know that you can trust me, if you will, and I '11 never 
fail you, never ! " 

These words, and the way they were spoken, settled 
all her doubts, and clasping her other hand over his, 
that still held her own, she burst forth impetuously : 
" Oh, I will tell you, Hugh. Only you '11 promise me 
that you '11 never tell of it, not even to Jack." 

The young man hesitated, but only for a second, 
as the sweet prospect of a secret between them 
one to be shared by no other, not even her idolized 
brother swept away all other thoughts. 

" I promise that I '11 tell no one, Dot, not even 
Jack." 

He spoke slowly and guardedly, the better to hide 



From Kingdom to Colony 213 

the mad beating of his heart, and the effort he was 
making to restrain himself from taking her in his 
arms and telling her what she was to him. 

Dorothy uttered a little sigh, as if greatly relieved. 
Then she said with an air of perfect frankness : "Well, 
Hugh, I did see him up in the wood, as I was 
coming from old Ruth's. He spoke to me, and I ran 
away from him." 

"What did he say?" Hugh demanded quickly. 

" Oh, I cannot remember, he startled me so. I 
was dreadfully frightened, although I am sure he 
meant no harm." 

"No harm," Hugh repeated wrathfully. "It was 
sufficient harm for him to dare speak to you at all." 

"No, but it was not," the girl declared emphati 
cally. " He and I are acquainted, you know after 
a fashion. It was not the first time he has spoken to 
me, nor I to him, for that matter." 

Hugh's blue eyes flashed with anger. 

" I have a great mind to make it the last ! " he 
exclaimed with hot indignation, and half starting 
from his seat. 

But Dorothy pushed him back. " Now mark this, 
Hugh Knollys," she said warningly, " if you say 
aught to him, and so make me the subject of un 
seemly brawling, I'll never speak to you again, no, 
not the longest day we both live ! " And she 
brought her small clenched fist down with enforcing 
emphasis upon Hugh's broad palm. 

"What a little spitfire you are, Dot!" And he 
smiled at her once more. 

" Spitfire, is it? You seem to have a plentiful 



214 From Kingdom to Colony 

supply of compliments for me this day." She spoke 
almost gayly, pleased as she was to have diverted 
him so easily. 

He was now staring at her with a new expression 
in his eyes, and appeared to be turning over some 
matter in his mind; and Dorothy remained silent, 
wondering what it might be. 

" Dorothy," he said presently, and very gravely, 
" I wonder will you promise me something? " 

" I must know first what it is." She was smiling, 
and yet wishing he would not look at her in such a 
strange way ; she had never known before that his 
frank, good-natured face could wear so sober an 
aspect. 

" I wish you would 'promise me that you '11 keep 
out of this fellow's way, that you '11 never permit 
him to hold any converse with you, and, above all, 
when no one else is by." 

" I '11 promise no such thing," she answered 
promptly, and with a look of defiance. 

" And why not? " he asked in the same grave way, 
and with no show of being irritated by her quick 
refusal. Indeed he now spoke even more gently than 
before. 

" Because," she replied, " it is a silly thing to ask. 
He is a gentleman ; and I do not feel bound to fly 
from before him like a guilty thing, or as though I 
were not able to take care of myself. Besides, we are 
not like to meet again he and I." 

Her voice sank at the last words, as though she 
were speaking them to herself and it had a touch of 
wistfulness or of regret. 



From Kingdom to Colony 215 

This set Hugh to scowling once more. But he 
said nothing, and sat toying in an abstracted fashion 
with her small, soft fingers. 

The desire to plead his own cause was again- 
strong upon him, and he was wondering if he might 
not in some way sound the depths of her feeling, 
toward him, without violating the pledge which, 
although unspoken by his lips, he knew her brother 
his own dearest friend assumed to have been 
given. 

He was aroused from these speculations by a 
question from Dorothy. 

"You will never speak to him of me in any manner, 
will you, Hugh?" she asked coaxingly. 

"Speak to whom?" he inquired in turn. Then, 
noting the embarrassment in her eyes, he muttered 
something and not altogether a blessing upon 
Cornet Southern. 

" But you '11 promise me you '11," she insisted. 

"And if I promise?" he asked slowly. He was 
looking into her face, thinking how sweet her lips 
were, and wishing he could throw honor to the winds 
and kiss them just once, while they were so close 
to his own. 

"There is nothing," she declared with a sudden 
impulse, " that I will not do for you in return ! " 

" Nothing ! " A reckless light was now grow 
ing in his eyes. "Are you sure, Dot, there is 
nothing?" 

" No, nothing I can do," she affirmed. But she 
could not help remarking his eagerness and illy re 
pressed excitement, and felt that she must keep her- 



216 From Kingdom to Colony 

self on guard against a possible demonstration, 
something whose nature she could not foresee. 

The young man was still looking fixedly at her. 
But now he let go her hands and sprang to his feet. 

" I '11 make no bargain with you, Dot," he said 
excitedly. " I hate this man, and have from the very 
first, and I hope I '11 have the good fortune before 
many days to meet him face to face, in fair fight. 
But I promise, as you ask it, that I '11 seek no quarrel 
with him. And even had you not asked, I 'd surely 
never have mentioned your name to him." 

"Thank you." Dorothy spoke very quietly; and 
before he could know of her intention she snatched 
his hand and kissed it. 

She did it so suddenly and quickly that he knew 
not what to say or do. He felt the hot blood rush 
to his face, and found himself trembling from the 
storm aroused within him by her caress. 

Before he could speak, she was on her feet along 
side him, smiling up into his burning face, and saying, 
" You are a good friend to me, Hugh, and I '11 not 
forget it." Then, as she laid her hand on his arm, 
" Come, I will play something for you ; I feel just in 
the humor for it." 

He followed her into the drawing-room, where a 
huge wood-fire leaped and crackled on the hearth. 
She bade him be seated in a big chair in front of the 
dancing flames, and then went over and perched 
herself upon the bench roomy enough to hold 
three Dorothys before the spinet. 

A moment later and there stole from beneath the 
skilful touch of her fingers one of those quaint melo- 



From Kingdom to Colony 217 

dies of which we in this generation know nothing, 
save as they have come down to us through the ear 
alone, never having been put upon paper. 

Hugh Knollys sat and watched her, noting the 
pretty curves of her cheeks and throat, the firm 
white neck, so small and round, with the wayward 
hair breaking into rebellious little curls at the nape, 
the slender wrists, and small, snowy hands. 

None of these escaped him, as he sat a little back 
of her, his hungry eyes absorbing each charming 
detail. He thought what a blessed thing it would be, 
could she and he always be together, and alone, like 
this, with peace smiling once more over the land, 
and they happy in the society of each other. 

The music seemed to fit exactly into his present 
mood, and he sat motionless for a time, listening to 
it. Then, scarcely conscious of what he was doing, 
he arose to his feet; and as the final cadence died 
softly away, he was in a chair beside the bench, with 
his arm clasping Dorothy's waist. 

She turned a startled face, to find his own bending 
close to her, and with a look in it such as she had 
never before known it to hold. 

" Dorothy," and his voice was almost a whisper, 
"you care more for me than for the Britisher? " 

An alarmed suspicion of the truth came to her. 
She saw a new meaning in all he had said, in what 
she had beheld in his face and manner ; and realiz 
ing this, she sat white and motionless, her fingers 
still resting upon the keys. 

He now bent his head, and she was frightened to 
feel tears dropping on her wrist. 



2i 8 From Kingdom to Colony 

She was possessed by a wild desire to fly, to get 
away from him. But she found herself unable to 
stir, and sat rigid, feeling as if turned to marble, while 
his arm was still lying loosely about her waist. 

Then his hand stole up, and his fingers clasped 
her hand. 

"Oh, my God," his voice was hoarse and 
choked "I cannot endure it ! " 

At this, there came to the girl a flash of remem 
brance from that same morning. She seemed to feel 
the arm of the young soldier around her, and to see 
the scarlet-clad breast against which her head was 
pressed so tenderly. A feeling as of treacherous 
dealing with his faith and with her own rushed upon 
her, and she struggled to get away. 

" Are you gone daft, Hugh Knollys," she cried 
angrily, "or whatever ails you?" 

He arose shamefacedly, and stood mute. But as 
she moved off, he stretched out a hand to detain 
her. 

"Wait, wait but a moment, Dot," he begged. 
" Don't leave me in such fashion. Don't be angry 
with me." 

" Are you mad ? " she demanded again, and with 
no less impatience, although pausing beside him. 

" Aye, I think I must be," he admitted, now speak 
ing more naturally, and trying to smile down into 
the small face, still glowing with indignation, so far 
beneath his own. 

" So it would seem," she said coldly, and in no wise 
softened. " I ne'er expected such a thing from you." 

" Never mind, Dot, forget it," he pleaded, now 



From Kingdom to Colony 219 

full of penitence. " I 've a great trouble on my mind 
just now, and your music seemed to bring it all to me 
with a new rushing." 

Dorothy's face changed in a second, and became 
filled with sympathy. 

" Oh, Hugh, I am so sorry," she said with quick 
solicitude, taking him by the hand. " Don't you want 
to tell me about it? Mayhap I can help you." Her 
anxiety about this unknown trouble had lulled to 
sleeping her suspicions as to the reason for his 
outbreak. 

He smiled, but sadly, grimly. " I '11 tell you some 
day," he said, " and we will see if you can help me. 
But we '11 be better friends than ever after this, won't 
we, Dot?" His eyes had been searching her face in 
nervous wonder, as if to assure himself that he had 
not told her aught of his secret, the secret his honor 
forbade him to reveal. 

"Yes, Hugh, I am sure we shall be." Dorothy 
said it with a warmth that set his mind at rest. 

" And you '11 let no redcoats, nor any coats 
whate'er be their color come betwixt us?" he 
added, with a touch of his old playfulness. 

" No, never ! " And there was a sincerity and 
firmness in her answer that warmed his very 
heart. 

"Thank you, Dot," he said, lifting her fingers to 
his lips. " And thank God ! " he muttered as he re 
leased her hand, saying it in a way to make Dorothy 
feel uncomfortable in the thought that perhaps she 
had pledged herself to something more than she had 
intended. 



220 From Kingdom to Colony 

Just here Aunt Lettice came into the room. " Leet 
has returned from the town," she announced, full of 
excitement, " and says that Mugford's wife has at last 
prevailed upon the English officers to release him." 

"Can this be true?" inquired the young man, in 
stantly alert, and quite his natural self again. 

" So Leet says ; and that Mugford is now in the 
town, with every one rejoicing over him." And she 
poked the fire with great energy, sending a thousand 
sparkles of flame dancing up the wide chimney. 

" How happy his poor wife must be ! " was Dorothy's 
comment, as she stooped to pick up 'Bitha's kitten, 
which had followed Aunt Lettice, and was now dart 
ing at the steel buckles on the girl's shoes, where the 
bright fire was reflected in flickerings most inviting to 
kittenish eyes and gambols. 

" I think I '11 ride over to town and see Mugford," 
said Hugh. " I want to congratulate him upbn his 
escape." 

He glanced at Dorothy, as if half expecting her to 
speak, as he had just declined Aunt Lettice's urgent 
invitation that he return for supper, saying that his 
mother was looking for him before evening. 

But all Dorothy said was, " Here come father and 
'Bitha." And she walked over toward the window. 

Hugh followed her, and said in a low voice, not 
meant for Aunt Lettice's ears, "You'll not forget our 
compact, Dot, and your promise? " 

" No," she answered, smiling at him ; " nor will 
you yours?" 

" Never ! " He pressed the hand she extended to 
him, and then hurried away. 



From Kingdom to Colony 221 

Joseph Devereux met him on the porch, and they 
stood talking for a few minutes, while 'Bitha came 
within, her cheeks ruddy from the nipping air. 

" Leet is back," she said, as she entered the draw 
ing-room ; " but Uncle Joseph says it is too cold for 
us to take so late a ride over to see Mistress Knollys." 

" So it is, 'Bitha," Dorothy assented. " But we '11 
go to the kitchen, and ask Tyntie to let us make 
some molasses pull." 

She was, for the moment, a child again, with all 
perplexing thoughts of redcoats and Hugh Knollys 
banished from her mind. 



222 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXII 

ALL the outdoor world seemed encased in bur 
nished silver, as the new moon of early 
December came up from the black bed of the 
ocean's far-out rim, and mounting high and higher 
in the pale flush yet lingering from the gorgeous 
sunset, brought out sparklings from the snow drifted 
over the fields and fences of the old town. 

The roads were transformed into pavements of 
glittering mosaics and pellucid crystals; and all 
about the Devereux house the meadow lands 
stretched away like a shining sea whose waves had 
suddenly congealed, catching and holding jewels in 
their white depths. 

Dorothy was looking out at the beauty of it all, 
her face close to the pane her warm breath dimmed 
now and then, compelling her to raise a small hand 
to make it clear again for her vision. 

It was her brother's wedding night. And the girl 
was very fair and sweet to look upon, in her soft pink 
gown, with its dainty laces and ribbons, as she stood 
there awaiting the others ; for they were all to drive 
into town, to the house of Mistress Horton, where 
the marriage was to be celebrated. 

Nicholson Broughton was away from his home, 
enforced to tarry near Cambridge, where several of 
his townsmen were holding weighty conclaves which 



From Kingdom to Colony 223 

it was important for him to attend. But he had 
urged John Devereux to make no delay in the cere 
mony, feeling that his daughter, once wedded, and an 
established member of the family at the Devereux 
farm, would be happier, as well as safer, now that 
riots in the town were becoming more frequent and 
fierce. 

Hugh Knollys also was absent, having undertaken 
an important mission in the neighborhood of Boston. 

Only the young man himself knew how eagerly 
he had desired to be given this responsibility, as a 
reason for being away. For as the time drew near 
for his friend's wedding, he feared to trust his self- 
control should he find himself again in Dorothy's 
presence. 

And then, besides, the hated redcoats were still on 
the Neck, and several of the officers, among them 
Cornet Southern, having accepted more comfortable 
quarters at Jameson's house, Hugh thought it the 
wiser course to remove himself from the vicinity for 
a time. 

It seemed as though these two young men were 
continually meeting one another on the roads and 
byways of the town and its neighborhood. And the 
sight of the stalwart form dashing along upon a 
spirited horse, of the handsome face and reckless 
eyes, raised in Hugh a fierce desire to lay them 
in the dust through the medium of an enforced 
quarrel. 

Dorothy had been by Hugh's side at several of 
these encounters ; and it had made him heartsick to 
see the fluttered way in which her eyes would turn 



224 From Kingdom to Colony 

from the young Britisher after meeting his ardent 
gaze, and how for a time she would be uneasy and 
abstracted, resisting all attempts to gain her attention. 

But he bravely held his own counsel, and since 
that memorable day in October had never mentioned 
the Englishman's name, nor made any allusion to 
him or his doings. 

As for Dorothy, she had gone about all these days 
with a face grave almost to sadness ; and it was well 
for her own peace that the others of the family 
ascribed her altered mien to jealousy, thinking that 
her exacting heart found it a hard matter to share 
her adored brother with another whom he reckoned 
more precious than her own spoiled self. 

Her musings were now disturbed by Jack coming 
into the room. 

He looked the brave soldier in his new regimentals, 
a round jacket and breeches of blue cloth, with 
trimmings of leather buttons ; and his dark handsome 
face was aglow with happiness. 

His curling locks were gathered at the back of the 
neck, and tied with a black watered-silk ribbon ; and 
in his hand was a broad-brimmed hat, caught up on 
one side, as was the fashion, and adorned with a 
cockade of blue ribbons belonging to his sweetheart. 

" Ah, Dot, and so you are here ! Leet is at the 
door, child, and Aunt Lettice and 'Bitha are with 
father, in the drawing-room, all ready to start. Come, 
get your cloak, and let us be off." 

He was close beside her as she turned from the 
window ; and thinking he saw the sparkle of tears in 
her eyes, he laid a detaining hand on her arm. 



From Kingdom to Colony 225 

" You must be happy to-night, Dot," he said, " for 
my sake. I should like all the world to be so, and 
you, my little sister, more than all the rest." 

She let him kiss her on the cheek, but stood silent, 
with lowered eyes. 

" What is it, child, don't you rejoice with me, 
when I am happier than ever before in my life?" 

He gently took her chin in his hand and raised 
her downcast face. In an instant her arms were 
clasped about his neck and her head buried against 
his breast. 

Just then they heard Aunt Lettice, in the hall, 
calling as if she supposed Dorothy to be above 
stairs. 

" Come, Dot," urged her brother, " they are 
waiting for us, and we must be off." And kissing 
her, he quietly unclasped her clinging arms. 

At this she drew herself away from him, and fixing 
her eyes searchingly upon his face, said, " You are 
so happy, Jack, are n't you, because you and Mary 
love each other? " 

" Why, surely," he replied, wondering at the words, 
and at her way of speaking them. But he smiled as 
he looked into her troubled face. 

" Do you not think, Jack," she asked, still with 
that strange look in her eyes, " that when love comes 
in, it changes all of one's world?" 

He now laughed outright. But she paid no atten 
tion to his gayety, going on in away to have troubled 
him had he been less selfishly happy at the moment, 
" If you know this so well, Jack, you will never cease 
to love me, if ever love comes to change my own 

15 



226 From Kingdom to Colony 

world, the same as it has yours? No matter what 
you may feel is wrong about it, you will not blame 
me?" 

"Why, Dot, little girl, whatever are you dream 
ing about, what should make you talk in this 
way? " And he looked at her with real anxiety. 

But she only laughed, and passing her hand across 
her eyes, answered nervously, " I don't know, Jack, 
I was but thinking on future possibilities." 

" Rather upon the most remote impossibilities," he 
said laughingly. "But come, child, think no more 
of anything but this, that 't is high time for you to 
put on your cloak and come to see your brother take 
unto himself a wife, who is to be your own dear 
sister." 

" I am glad it is Mary Broughton," Dorothy said 
quietly, as she took her cloak from a chair. 

" So am I," he laughed, as he wrapped the warm 
garment about her, shutting away all her pink sweet 
ness with its heavy folds. Then, while he helped her 
to draw the hood over her curly head, " What if it 
were Polly Chine, now?" 

" Then," she answered with an odd smile, " you 
would have to fight Hugh Knollys." 

They were passing through the door, and he said 
with a keen glance at her, " I Ve good cause to know 
better than that, Dot." 

But she gave no heed to this, and they joined the 
others outside. 

The old family sleigh moved sedately along the 
hard, snow-packed road, the moon making a shadowy, 
grotesque mass of it along the high drifts, while Leet, 



From Kingdom to Colony 227 

enveloped in furs, sat soberly erect, full of the im 
portance now attaching to him. 

When they were well on their way, a body of 
mounted Britishers swept by, evidently bound for the 
town ; and Joseph Devereux remarked to his son, as 
the two sat opposite one another, while Dorothy, 
riding backwards with her brother, seemed lost in 
the contemplation of the snowy fields they were 
passing, " I trust, Jack, those fellows will stir up no 
trouble this night." 

" They are most likely to do so," was the low- 
spoken reply ; " for you know the mere sight of their 
red coats acts upon our men much as the like color 
affects an angry bull." 

" I wish they might be ordered from the Neck," 
observed Aunt Lettice, who sat alongside her brother- 
in-law, and had caught enough to guess at the rest 
of the talk. 

"They must wish so themselves, by this time," 
Jack said with a laugh. " It must now be rarely cold 
quarters for them over there." 

"Why did you not ask them to your wedding, 
Cousin Jack?" 

The question came from small 'Bitha, who was 
sitting between Dorothy and her brother. " I wonder 
if the one Mary pushed over the rocks last summer 
would not like to see her married? " 

" 'Bitha ! " Dorothy exclaimed sharply, seeming 
to awaken to what was being said. " Why will you 
always put it so? Mary did not push him over; he 
fell himself." 

" Aye, but, Cousin Dot, he fell over while he 



228 From Kingdom to Colony 

was stepping back from her," the child answered. 
" She looked so angry that I think he was sorely 
frightened." 

Dorothy did not reply ; but her brother said gayly, 
" Well, 'Bitha, I hope Mary will never look at me in 
a way to frighten me so much as that." 

" She never would," 'Bitha asserted with con 
fidence, " for you are not a Britisher." 

" What a stanch little rebel it is," Joseph Devereux 
said laughingly; and Jack went on in a teasing way 
to 'Bitha, " I expect we shall all go to see 'Bitha 
married to a redcoat as soon as she is big enough." 

" You will see no such thing, Cousin Jack," the 
child replied angrily. " I 'd run away, so that no 
one could ever find me, before I 'd do such a thing. 
Would not you, Cousin Dorothy? " 

Dorothy did not answer, and 'Bitha repeated the 
question. 

"Would I do what, 'Bitha?" Dorothy now asked, 
but indifferently, and as though with the object of 
quieting the child. 

" Why, marry a redcoat? " 

" Nonsense, 'Bitha, don't let Jack tease you." 
And Dorothy turned away again to look off over the 
snow fields through which they were passing. But 
she wondered if the others noticed how oddly her 
voice sounded, and what a tremble there was in it. 

The Horton house loomed up full of importance 
from amid its darker fellows, and warm lights 
twinkled out here and there where a parted curtain 
let them through to shine forth like welcoming smiles 
into the cold night. 



From Kingdom to Colony 229 

Within there was much bustle and good-natured 
badinage, as the neighbors, bidden to the feast, 
assisted the people of the house, playing the part 
of entertainer or caterer, hairdresser or maid, as 
the needs of the other guests demanded. 

It was a simple, homely wedding, as was the 
custom of the day ; and the festivities were enjoyed 
with all the more zest by reason of the relief they 
offered from the anxiety felt by all, on account of the 
disturbed condition of public affairs. 

There were games such as "Twirl the Trencher" 
and " Hunt the Slipper " for those who liked them ; 
and the elders endeavored to enter at least into the 
spirit of all that was going on, and not dampen the 
younger folks' pleasure by the exhibition of gloomy 
faces and constrained actions. 

Later in the evening there was dancing. And it 
was a goodly sight to look at the handsome groom 
and his lovely bride go through the stately minuet, 
with his father and Aunt Lettice opposite them, the 
slow, dignified step making the feat a no-wise difficult 
one for the old gentleman, who had in his day been 
accounted one of the most graceful of dancers. 

Dorothy acted for a time as though she were made 
of quicksilver. She was leader in all the games 
and frolics, and seemed the very impersonation of 
happy, laughter-loving girlhood. Then, and with 
out any apparent reason, another and different 
mood took possession of her, and she suddenly be 
came very quiet, taking but little part in what was 
going on. 

Her father's fond eyes were quick to notice this ; 



230 From Kingdom to Colony 

but when he hastened to draw her to one side and ask 
for the cause, she made light of his anxiety, and gave 
him a smiling assurance of her perfect well-being. 

As a matter of fact, something had occurred to 
disturb the girl very seriously. 

During one of the games she had been alone for a 
few minutes in a room facing upon the side yard, a 
small orchard; and chancing to glance toward the 
window, she saw, as if pressed against the glass, the 
face of Cornet Southern. 

While she stood, silent and rigid, staring at it, the 
face disappeared ; and some of the other guests now 
entering the room, she slipped away to recover her 
composure. 

What, she asked herself, did he seek, and why 
was he here? She dismissed at once the thought of 
his meaning any harm, for surely he would not bring 
about any disturbance upon this, her brother's wed 
ding night. And even should he seek to intrude 
himself upon them, there could be no just cause to 
warrant such an act, for although the King might 
expect to enforce the Acts of his Parliament, he had 
not as yet sought to control the marrying or giving 
in marriage of his American subjects. 

But even so, she was startled, almost alarmed; 
and the matter rilled her thoughts for the remainder 
of the evening. 

It had been arranged that Aunt Lettice and 'Bitha 
were to remain with the Hortons for a time, while 
Joseph Devereux was to accept the invitation of his 
friend, Colonel Lee, to pass a few days at the latter's 
house, not far away. 



From Kingdom to Colony 231 

This would make the bride and groom the only 
ones who would return with Leet to the farm, as 
Dorothy was going to the home of a girl friend, feel 
ing that it would be a relief to be among new faces 
and in a strange house. 

" Dorothy, are you going to let me be a good sister 
to you, one of the sort you will come to with all 
your joys and troubles?" 

The two girls were standing close to each other in 
one of the upper rooms, where Mary was donning a 
dark gray slip pelisse and hood, with warm fur linings 
peeping about the edges, while Mistress Horton was 
bustling about out of earshot, getting some last stray 
articles bundled for their conveyance to the sleigh 
waiting below. 

The earnest blue eyes were bent searchingly upon 
Dorothy's face, as if the speaker had more than a 
passing notion of the impulses stirring the heart lying 
beneath the laces of the dainty pink gown. 

But Dorothy laughed, albeit a little constrainedly, 
and replied, " I thought you knew all about that 
long ago, Mary." 

" Do you know, Dot," and Mary's white brows 
contracted into a puzzled frown " somehow you are 
changed. What is it, dear?" 

" Your imaginings, I should say," was the careless 
reply. " My hair is not turning gray, is it?" And 
she touched her dark curls. 

" Well, never mind now," said Mary, diplomatically, 
and not caring to press the matter, " but you will tell 
me when we are together again, won't you, Dot? " 

Dorothy only smiled, and said nothing 



232 From Kingdom to Colony 

Jack had spoken to Mary more than once of some 
change that had come over his sister. But his words 
were not needed, as she herself, not having seen 
much of the girl these last few months, would have 
observed it had he not spoken. 

Dorothy was as impulsive and affectionate as of old, 
but to Mary's keen eyes there now seemed a new-born 
womanliness about her. She was sensible of the 
absence of that childish frankness and ingenuousness 
which had been so much a part of the girl's nature. 
She was now more like a woman, and one whose 
mind held a secret she herself tried to evade, as well 
as have others blind to its existence. 

It was as if a new self had been born, dominating 
the old self, and sending her thoughts far from where 
her body might be. 

" She must be in love with some one, and 't is sure 
to be Hugh Knollys," said Mary to herself, with a 
glow of happiness, as the two went downstairs, Mis 
tress Horton and a servant following them, both 
laden with packages to be stowed away in the Deve- 
reux equipage, whereon Leet sat rigidly upright, 
the darkness hiding his black face and its unusual 
grin. 

"Take good care of her, Strings," Joseph Deve- 
reux cautioned, as he took his place within the 
vehicle, and pointing to the open doorway, where a 
pink gown and dark curly head showed foremost 
amongst the guests crowded there to see the bride 
and groom on their way. The pedler an humble 
onlooker at the wedding had urged his protection 
for Dorothy's safer piloting through the town to her 



From Kingdom to Colony 233 

friend's house ; and this her father and brother had 
been glad to accept. 

"That I will, sir, never fear," was the hearty 
response ; and as Jack Devereux sprang into the 
sleigh, Leet turned the horses' heads to the street and 
drove off, followed by a shower of old shoes and 
peals of merry laughter from the doorway. 



234 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXIII 

THE town was as silent as a city of the dead 
when the four started on their way, Master 
Storms a fussy, irritable old gentleman in 
advance, with his pretty daughter Patience hanging 
on his arm, and followed closely by the small erect 
figure of Dorothy, wrapped in her dark cloak ; while 
Johnnie Strings, on guard against any unseen danger, 
walked directly behind her. 

There were hurrying masses of cloud overhead 
that made gorges and ravines, hemming in the glit 
tering stars, now grown brighter since the moon had 
set; and the sound of the sea came faintly hoarse, as 
the little party bent their steps in its direction. For 
near it lay the Storms domicile, up near what was 
known as " Idler's Hill." 

Suddenly a wild uproar broke out upon the night, 
coming from ahead of them ; and Master Storms 
bringing his daughter to a halt, Dorothy and the 
pedler came up with them. 

They all stood listening. There were the shouts 
and cries of a not-to-be-mistaken street fight ; and the 
turmoil was becoming more distinct, as though the 
combatants were approaching. 

Patience urged her father to hurry on towards their 
house ; but he hesitated. 

"What think you is amiss, Johnnie Strings?" he 
inquired nervously, fidgeting from one foot to the 



From Kingdom to Colony 235 

other, while his terrified daughter tugged at his 
arm. 

"Usual trouble, I guess," drawled the pedler. 
" Redcoats paradin' the streets, and gettin' sassy." 
Then turning to Dorothy, he said, " Had n't ye best 
let me take ye back, Mistress Dorothy?" 

Before she could answer him a small body of 
soldiers issued from a side street near by. A waver 
ing, yelling crowd of angered men swept forward to 
meet them ; and the two girls and their escorts found 
themselves in the midst of a struggling, shouting 
mass, with here and there a horseman looming up, 
whose headgear, faintly outlined in the uncertain 
light, proved him to be a British dragoon. 

Master Storms seized his daughter by the arm, and 
taking advantage of an opening he saw in the crowd, 
darted through and sped with the girl down a narrow 
alley. But the pedler, trying to follow with Dorothy, 
was baffled by a number of the combatants closing in 
around them. 

He shouted lustily for them to make a passage for 
himself and his charge ; but although he was known 
to many of them, rage, and the lust of battle, seemed 
to dull their ears to his voice. 

In the midst of it all he was felled to the ground ; 
and with no thought of tarrying to find out if he were 
hurt, Dorothy, seeing a small opening in the mass of 
men, dashed through it, with the intention of making 
her way back to the Hortons'. 

She had gone only a short distance when her path 
was barred by several horsemen, who seemed to be 
the leaders of the troop. They had fought their way 



236 From Kingdom to Colony 

to a clearer space, and were looking back as though 
for their followers to join them. 

" Devils fools/' panted one. " They deserve to 
be wiped out." 

" Aye," said another. " If we might use our 
weapons as we liked, I, for one, would take pleasure 
in having a hand at that game." 

Dorothy attempted to glide by them, hoping that 
the dark color of the cloak she wore would save her 
from detection. But the voice of the first speaker 
called out gayly, "Aha, who goes there? Stop, 
pretty one, and give the countersign." 

" Or, if indeed you be a pretty one, we '11 take a 
kiss instead, and call it a fair deal," laughed another, 
as flippantly as if the night were not being rent with 
the uproar of the fighting mob just behind them. 

Dorothy came to a standstill, and for the instant 
was uncertain which way to turn. Then she resolved 
to pursue the road she had taken, and said spiritedly, 
" Stand aside, and let me pass out of hearing of such 
insults, or it may be the worse for you." 

She lifted her head as she spoke ; and as the rays 
of a near-by lamp fell upon her face, one of the riders 
spurred toward her. 

" Mistress Dorothy ! " The voice made her heart 
leap ; and then she felt sick and faint. 

" Dear mistress," and now Cornet Southorn had 
dismounted close beside her "let me conduct you 
safely out of this place, where you surely never 
should have come." 

The other horsemen had drawn to one side and 
away from them, and were now silent. 



From Kingdom to Colony 237 

Scarcely conscious of what she was doing, Dorothy 
permitted him to lift her to his saddle. He sprang 
up behind her, and holding her firmly with one arm 
about her waist, spurred his horse away from the 
scene, shouting to the others not to wait for him. 

The uproar soon died away behind them, but still 
they sped on in silence. Then Dorothy heard the 
young man laugh, and in a way to frighten her, 
and rally her dreaming senses to instant alertness. 

" So now, my sweet little rebel, you are my captive, 
instead of being my jailer, as that night in the 
summer." And she felt his breath touch her cheek. 

" You shall not speak to me in such fashion. And 
oh, you have passed the street leading to Mistress 
Horton's, which is where I must go." 

Dorothy began with her usual imperiousness, but 
ended in affright as she saw the street fade into the 
darkness behind them. 

"Is that where I stole like a thief to catch one 
glimpse of you, pretty one?" he asked, paying no 
heed to her indignation. "And I 'felt like commit 
ting murder, when I saw all the gallants who wanted 
your smiles for themselves." 

" Take me back this minute ! " she demanded 
angrily ; but her heart was now thrilling with some 
thing that was not altogether rage nor fright. 

" That will I not," he answered quickly, and with 
dogged firmness. 

" You are no gentleman," she cried, beginning at 
last to feel real alarm, " if you do not take me to 
Mistress Horton's this minute." 

The young man leaned forward until his lips were 



238 From Kingdom to Colony 

close to the girl's ear ; and his deep voice, now trem 
bling as with suppressed feeling, sent each word 
to her with perfect distinctness. 

" I hope, sweet Mistress Dorothy, I am a gentle 
man," he said. " As such I was born, and have been 
accounted. But" and his voice sank to a trem 
ulous softness "take you anywhere, I will not, 
until we have seen good Master Weeks, for whose 
house we are now bound. And when we leave it, it 
will be as man and wife." 

" You dare not," she gasped. " You dare not do 
such a thing." 

He laughed softly. "Dare I not? Ah, but you 
mistake. I dare do anything to win you for my own. 
I know your sweet rebel heart better than you think, 
and I know that except it be done in some such man 
ner, you may never be mine." 

She tried to speak, but fright and dismay sealed 
her lips. Suddenly he bent his face still closer and 
whispered : " Ah, little sweetheart, how I long to kiss 
you ! But my rose has its thorns ; and I fear their 
stinging my face, as they did that day in the wood, 
ages ago, so long it seems since I had the happy 
chance to hold speech with you." 

Still Dorothy could not utter a word, seeming to 
be in a dream, while the powerful gray flew along the 
deserted streets that somehow looked new and strange 
to her eyes. And now she felt the broad breast pil 
lowing her head, and she could feel distinctly the 
beating of his heart, as if his pulse and her own were 
one and the same. 

And so they rode along in silence until they 



From Kingdom to Colony 239 

reached the house of Master Weeks, where the young 
man pulled up his horse, and without dismounting, 
pounded fiercely with his sword-hilt upon the door. 

An upper window was soon raised, and a man's 
querulous voice demanded to know what was wanted. 

" Make haste, and come down to see," was the im 
patient answer. " It is Cornet Southern who wishes 
to speak with you." 

The window was closed hastily, and a light soon 
flickered in the lower part of the house; and then 
came the noise of the door being unbarred. 

The young man sprang to the ground and held out 
his arms. 

" Come, sweetheart," he said, " let me lift you 
down, and I will fasten the horse to a ring in the step 
here. He has been fastened there before, but," with 
a soft laugh, " scarce for a like purpose." 

Dorothy clung to the pommel. " I '11 not, I '11 
not ! " she declared. " You shall not dare do so 
wicked a thing, and Master Weeks will never dare 
listen to you." 

"We'll see to that," he laughed, and lifted her 
from the saddle. Then, as she reached the ground, 
he kissed her, as he had that day in the wood. 

" Be good to me, and true to yourself, my sweet 
little rebel," he whispered, " and fight no longer 
with truth and your own heart. Own that you love 
me, and know that I love you, aye, better than 
my life." 

"I care naught for your love," cried Dorothy, 
struggling to free herself from his arms. " And I tell 
you that I hate you ! " 



240 From Kingdom to Colony 

"Aye," and he laughed again, "so your lips 
say. But I know what your heart says, for your 
eyes told me that, long ago. And I shall listen to 
your heart and eyes, and pay no heed to your sweet 
little rebellious mouth." 

They were now standing on the upper step of the 
small porch, and in the open doorway was the min 
ister, Master Weeks, a candle in his hand, and held 
above his head as he peered out into the darkness 
with wonder filling his blinking eyes. 

" Good Master Weeks, here is a little wedding 
party. And despite the unseemly hour, you must 
out with your book, and your clerk, as witness, for 
binding the bargain past all breaking." 

With this, the young officer, carrying Dorothy in 
before him, entered the house and closed the door, 
against which he placed his broad back, his gleaming 
teeth and laughing eyes alight like a roguish boy's as 
he smiled down upon the bewildered little divine. 

"You will do no such thing, Master Weeks," 
Dorothy protested, her eyes flashing with anger. " I 
am here against my will, and forbid you to listen to 
his madness." 

"Aye," the young man said, looking into her 
glowing face, " mad I am, and with a disease that 
naught will cure but to know that you are my wife." 

"Why, Cornet Southern," exclaimed Master Weeks, 
"whatever can you be thinking on? Surely this 
lady is Mistress Dorothy, the daughter of Master 
Joseph Devereux." And he looked closely into 
her face. 

" Yes, so I am," she cried, moving nearer to him. 



From Kingdom to Colony 241 

" You know my father, and you '11 surely not hearken 
to this young Britisher? " 

"Aye, but he will, and that speedily," the young 
man asserted. The smile was now gone from his 
face, and his hand stole toward his pistol. 

" Master Weeks," he said sternly, " it will go hard 
with you if within ten minutes you do not make this 
lady my wife." And he looked at his watch. 

The frightened little man said nothing more, but 
hurriedly summoned his housekeeper and her son, 
who was also his clerk. A few minutes later, and 
Dorothy, held so firmly albeit gently by Kyrle 
Southern that she could not move from his side, 
heard the words that made her his wife. 

When it was over, she was strangely silent, scarcely 
seeming to comprehend what had taken place. 

The newly made husband put his name upon the 
register. Then, as he drew Dorothy forward to take 
his place, he bent down until his face came beneath 
her own, and gave her a curious, beseeching look, 
one that seemed to act upon her bewildered senses 
like a deadening drug. 

Yes, he was right. She loved him better than all 
else in the world. Her mind had fought the truth 
these many months ; but now her heart rose up, a 
giant in strength and might, and *she could never 
question it again. 

For a moment her great dark eyes looked down 
into his pleading ones. Then in a subdued, obedient 
way, entirely unlike the wilful Dorothy of all her 
former life, she took the pen he proffered and wrote 
her name underneath his bold signature. 

16 



242 From Kingdom to Colony 

A deep sigh now burst from his lips, one of 
happy relief; then, as if utterly unmindful of the 
minister's presence, he pressed a kiss upon the little 
hand that still held the pen. 

She submitted to this in silence, standing before 
him with downcast face, and eyes that seemed fear 
ing to meet his gaze, while he carefully drew the 
cloak about her once more. 

"I trust, Mistress Dorothy, you will in no wise 
hold me accountable for this young man's rashness, 
when the matter shall come to your father's ears, 
but that you will kindly raise your voice in my 
behalf to testify how that I was forced for my life's 
sake to agree." 

Master Weeks was already on the black list, owing 
to his well-known sympathy for the King's cause, and 
for having remonstrated openly with the patriots of 
his congregation. 

" You have but to keep a close mouth, Master 
Weeks," said Southorn, as the little man lighted them 
into the hall ; " and the closer, the safer it will be for 
your own welfare, until such time as one of us shall 
call upon you to speak." 

A few minutes later they were again speeding along, 
with everything about them as silent as the stars now 
glittering in an unclouded sky. 

The touch of the keen air upon Dorothy's face 
seemed to arouse her; and as her senses became 
awakened, she was filled with a wild yearning for the 
safe shelter of her father's arms. 

What would that father say, how was she ever to 
tell him of this dreadful thing? 



From Kingdom to Colony 243 

And yet was it sure to be so dreadful to her ? 

Yes, it must be. This man was the sworn enemy 
of her country, and of the cause for which her brother 
and her friends were imperilling their very lives. If 
she went with him this Englishman who was now 
her husband it meant that her family would brand 
her as a traitor, and that she would be an outcast 
from them. It might bring about the death of her 
father, the light of whose eyes and life she knew her 
self to be. 

She seemed to see once more the beloved face, and 
hear his voice, warning the pedler to take care of her. 

And poor Johnnie Strings might he not at this 
moment be dead, stricken down by the followers of 
this very man who was now holding her so close to 
his breast, and murmuring fond words between the 
kisses he pressed upon her lips. 

She was beset by a sudden loathing of him and of 
herself, and pushing away his bended face, she tried 
to sit more erect. 

" Stop ! " she cried fiercely. " Don't touch me. I 
did not mean to give way so. I detest you ! " 

" Ah, my little rebel," and he spoke in no pleased 
tone, " have I to fight the battle all over? " 

"You have taken an unfair, a dishonorable ad 
vantage of me," she said. " I am not used to such 
manners as you have shown. But I tell you this, 
although you have forced me to become your wife, 
you cannot force my love." 

" So it would seem," was his grim answer. 

"Where do you purpose taking me?" she de 
manded, all her wits now well in hand. 



244 From Kingdom to Colony 

" That shall be just as you say, sweet mistress," he 
replied, so good-naturedly as to surprise her. 

" Then take me at once to my father's house," she 
ordered, with her natural imperiousness. 

" So be it," he said. " And that will be on my own 
way, as it leads to Jameson's." 

They rode in silence along the snowy road, whose 
whiteness and the stars made the only light, until 
they were within her father's grounds, and partially 
up the driveway. 

Here she bade him let her down; and he dis 
mounted silently and lifted her from the horse, de 
taining her as she stood alongside him, as in her 
heart she had hoped he would. And yet had he not 
done this, she would have gone her way without a 
word. 

" Is there any doubt but that you will get within 
the house all safe?" he asked anxiously. 

" None." She lifted her face, and he wished there 
were a better light with which to see her. 

"And now," he said, "what is your will that I 
do?" 

Dorothy answered quickly and with angry decision. 

"Go away and leave me," she exclaimed, "and 
never speak to me again ! " 

She could not see the look of pain come to his 
face. But he still lingered beside her, and asked 
again, " And you are certain to get within the house, 
and that you fear naught?" 

" I fear nothing ! " she said impatiently. 

" Aye, I should have cause to know better than 
ask such a question," he declared, in a voice that 



From Kingdom to Colony 245 

sounded as if now he might be smiling. Then he 
asked, "And you mean it, that I leave you, and 
keep away?" 

" Yes, yes ; let me go." And she sought to escape 
from his grasp. 

But he held her firmly, and still closer. 

" Do you realize, sweet mistress, that you are my 
wife, my own little wife? " 

She did not reply ; and bending his head nearer, 
he exclaimed passionately : " My own wife you are, 
and no man can change that, never, never ! And 
now, having gained you, I am content to await your 
pleasure. My lips shall be sealed until you choose 
to open them ; and until you send for me, sweet mis 
tress of my heart, I shall not come nigh you. Only, 
I pray you, in God's name, not to let the time be 
far away." 

" Let me go," was all she could say, dismayed as 
she was by the weight of sorrow that had come to 
her, and threatened those whom she loved. 

He released her without another word, and she 
fled swiftly to the house. 

Having awakened Tyntie by tossing some bits of 
ice against her window, she soon gained entrance, 
and quieted the wonder of the faithful servant by 
telling her that there had been a street fight, and a 
gentleman had brought her home on his horse. 

Despite the terrible struggle going on in her child 
ish heart, Dorothy kept up bravely until alone in her 
own room, whose very familiarity seemed almost a 
shock to her, for all that had been crowded into these 
few hours made it as though weeks had passed since 



246 From Kingdom to Colony 

she arrayed herself for her brother's wedding, little 
dreaming that it was for her own as well. 

And such a wedding ! How was it that the young 
Britisher had dared to do such a thing? How was it 
that she had come to sign the register so meekly? 
How could she ever dare tell of it? And if she did 
so, might not her revelation bring harm to him? 

Such were the questions that chased one another 
through her mind, only to return again and again 
with renewed importunity. 

She had told him to go, and yet she loved him 
truly. And could she be loyal to her father's cause 
with such a love battling in her heart? 

With thoughts like these the few remaining hours 
of the night wore away, bringing to her but snatches 
of fitful sleep. 

Johnnie Strings appeared at the Devereux farm 
early the following morning. The red of his face 
was almost pale, and he was haggard and wild-eyed, 
with one of his arms in a sling. 

He came to report to John Devereux the happen 
ings of the night before, and to consult with him as 
to the best way of imparting to his father the news 
of Dorothy's disappearance. 

The newly wedded pair had already been told by 
Tyntie of the girl's presence in the house ; and Jack 
now hastened to assure the almost distracted pedler 
of her safety, adding that they had thought it best 
to leave her sleeping undisturbed until she should 
be ready to come down and join them. 

When Johnnie Strings heard this, he collapsed into 
a chair. 



From Kingdom to Colony 247 

" Well, well ! " he exclaimed, as soon as he could 
find his voice, "I never was so dead beat out! My 
broken arm is pretty bad, to be sure, but my feelin's 
was a danged sight worse when I come to my senses 
last night. There they had me in fisher Doak's, an' 
naught could they tell o' Mistress Dorothy, for none 
had seen her. I went down to Storms's at daybreak, 
and then over to Morton's, an' she 'd been seen at 
neither place. Comin' by Master Lee's, I first 
thought to make inquiry there, thinkin', ye know, 
she might o' flewed to her father. Then, thinks I, 
* Hold on, Strings. If she did, then she 's safe as 
safe ; an' if she did n't, why, ye may be the death o' 
the old gentleman.' 

" So thinkin', I rode back to Horton's ag'in an' 
begged 'em an' Mistress Lettice, who was about 
plum out o' her head with fright to keep quiet, an' 
not risk scarin' your father to death, while I rode 
out here to see ye an' have a sort o' meetin' over it, 
to decide what 's to be done next an' best. So now, 
thank the Lord, I find the bird is safe here in the 
nest where she b'longs, an' I '11 hurry back an* tell 
Mistress Lettice, as I promised to do." 

With this he pulled himself up from the chair and 
started for the door. But the young man stopped 
him. 

" You had better stop here awhile, Strings," he 
said, "and have something to eat and drink; I 
can send Leet in to see Aunt Lettice." And Mary 
adding her persuasions, the worn-out pedler was 
induced to accept the invitation. 

Tyntie soon had a tempting meal spread for him ; 



248 From Kingdom to Colony 

and having been without food since leaving the 
Horton house the night before, he was in a condition 
to do it full justice. 

John Devereux sat by while the pedler ate, and 
drew from him the details of the disturbance. 

It had been brought about by a party of the 
Britishers being requested to depart from a tavern 
kept by one Garvin, where they were eating and 
drinking until a late hour. A wrangle ensued, dur 
ing which one of the dragoons knocked Garvin down, 
and then the latter's son had retaliated in kind. 

At this, some of the other guests townsmen 
had joined in, and a regular fight began, spreading 
soon from the inn to the street, where, aroused by 
the noise, others had taken part, although scarcely 
knowing why, except for the reason that here were 
some of the hated enemy, and they must be made 
to retreat. 

No one had been killed outright, although several 
were quite badly hurt. 

" The queerest part of it is, sir," said the pedler, 
having finished his story, " that I Ve a firm belief 
't was none other than David Prentiss who broke my 
arm for me. Somethin' must o' turned him blind, 
I should say, for him to see a red coat on me" 

" That is the trouble with these street fights, and 
especially at night, the men seem to lose all sense 
of sight and reason. Something has got to be done 
to make the Governor remove the troops from the 
Neck." While speaking, John Devereux rose from 
his chair, and paced up and down the room in angry 
excitement. 



From Kingdom to Colony 249 

" Aye, very true, sir," Johnnie assented, as he 
drained the last drop of spirits from his glass. " But 
however will such a thing be brought about? " 

" I don't know," was the impatient reply. " But 
it must and shall be brought about, if we have to rise 
up and drive them out by main force, and at the 
risk of turning our very streets into a battle-ground. 
And this is the only thing that has kept us from 
doing it long ago. But their insulting tyranny only 
grows worse, and they seek deliberately to stir up the 
people to rash actions; and these, when reported, 
serve but to hurt the real cause of our revolting, 
when tidings of them comes to the King's hearing." 

"Aye, no doubt," the pedler agreed, as he arose 
from the table. "Now, if His Majesty could be 
got to sit down, comfort'ble, like another man 
might, an' listen to all we could tell him, he might 
agree to let us have what we want, an' what is only 
fair we should have, an' no fightin' need be done 
o'er the matter. The trouble is in this everlastin' 
lot o' lyin', gabblin' poll-parrots that he puts atwixt 
himself an' us, to tell him what the people do an' 
don't say an' do. An' to the poll-parrots he listens, 
and, listenin', b'lieves. So, for one, I should say the 
quicker we fight it out whether it be in our streets 
or up to Boston " 

Mary now came into the room looking very 
grave ; and her husband, paying no further attention 
to the pedler, asked anxiously, " What is amiss, 
sweet wife ? " 

She tried to speak quietly, but the tremor in her 
voice told of alarm. 



250 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Dorothy is awake," she said, " and I think you 
had best see her at once. She seems ill." 

They left the room together and were soon stand 
ing at the girl's bed, one on either side, looking 
down at the restlessly moving head. 

The big eyes stared at Jack for an instant with 
evident recognition. Then a vacant look came into 
them, and she laughed in a way to fill him with 
apprehension. 

A moment more, and she began to mutter 
something about Hugh Knollys falling into the water, 
and how dark and cool it was, and that she wanted 
to go into it, for she was hot, so hot. 

" She is out of her head," Mary whispered ; " and 
this is the way she went on to me, before I called 
you." 

Her husband looked again at the unquiet little 
figure, and reached down to take the small hand 
wandering about the coverlid ; but she snatched it 
from his clasp. 

" Go away, go far away ! " she cried. " I told 
you to go, and I meant it. Oh, yes, I did mean 
it. I am only crying because I hate you, never 
think it is for anything else. I hate you because 
your coat is red, red, like the ruby ring you forced 
on my finger whether I would or no. And even the 
ring did not want to stay, for it knew me better than 
you did. It was so big that you had to hold it on'; 
and now I Ve put it away safe, safe, where no one 
will ever see, ever know. But it is red, and red 
means cruelty; and that is what this war is to be." 

The babbling died away in a moan; but before 



From Kingdom to Colony 251 

Jack or his wife could speak, Dorothy began again, 
now in a stronger voice than before. 

" Moll said it must bring sorrow, sorrow. And 
yet she said I wound him like a silken thread around 
my finger. Ah, that winds tight, although the ring 
was loose. And the thread Moll spoke of means 
love, but the ring means But no, I must not tell, 
never, never, for it would kill my father. Father, 
I want you, where are you?" 

This came in a loud cry, and she sank back sob 
bing, on the pillows, for she had struggled partially 
to her elbow, where Jack held her so that she could 
rise no farther. 

" Mary, what is to be done? " asked the young man 
helplessly, anxiety and fear having for the moment 
deprived him of his usual promptness and decision. 

" Don't you think we had best send for your 
father and Aunt Lettice?" Mary said in her calm 
way, although the tears were running down her 
cheeks. "And the doctor must be called at once." 

" Leet has already gone into the town to tell them 
that Dot is here. But I will have Trent put the 
horses into the sleigh, and he and I will hasten in 
at once and fetch them all back, and the doctor as 
well, unless he can come out ahead of us. You 
will stop right here beside her, won't you, sweet 
heart ? " he added anxiously, as he turned to leave 
the room. 

" Why, of course I will." And Mary looked at 
her husband a little reproachfully. 

"And you do not mind being left alone?" he 
asked, looking back over his shoulder, while his 



252 From Kingdom to Colony 

hand gripped the open door in a way that told of 
the tension upon him. 

She shook her head, smiling at him through her 
tears. 

Jack had no sooner gone than the faithful Tyntie 
came to see if she were needed. But Mary sent her 
away with the assurance that she herself could do all 
that was to be done at present. 

The ravings of the sick girl troubled her ; and she 
deemed it prudent that no other ear should hear 
words she felt might have a hidden meaning. 

Dorothy still rambled on about the ruby ring and 
scarlet coat. Once the name of Master Weeks fell 
from her lips, coupled with wild lamentations that 
she had ever signed the register, and so risked the 
breaking of her father's heart. 

After a little time Dorothy having become quiet 
Mary stood looking out of the window, her eyes 
resting on the glittering fields that spread away to 
the gray line of the ocean, where the cold waves 
were curling in with glassy backs, and foam-ridged 
edges as white as the snow they seemed to seek upon 
the land. 

She had been watching the gulls circling about 
with shrill screams or hanging poised over the 
water, when a low call caused her to start. 

She turned at once, to see Dorothy sitting up 
and looking intently at her, while she seemed to 
fumble under the pillow for something. 

" What is it, dear ? " Mary asked, hastening to the 
side of the bed. 

Dorothy drew from beneath the pillow a heavy 



From Kingdom to Colony 253 

ring of yellow gold, with a great ruby imbedded in it, 
like a drop of glowing wine. 

" There it is," she whispered, putting the ring into 
Mary's hand. " It is his ring, only he gave it to 
me. Hide it, hide it, Mary. Never let any one see 
any one know. I want to tell you all about it, but 
I am so tired now, so tired, and " The girl fell 
back with closed eyes, and in a moment she appeared 
to be asleep. 

After standing a few minutes with her eyes fixed 
upon the unconscious face, Mary opened her hand 
and looked at the ring. 

It was a man's ring, and one she recalled at once 
as having seen before. 

It had been upon the shapely brown hand lifted 
to remove the hat from a young man's head, that 
summer day, at the Sachem's Cave. 

There came to her a sudden rush of misgiving, as 
she asked herself the meaning of it all. What had 
this hated Britisher's ring to do with Dorothy's ill 
ness and with her ravings ? What was all this about 
Master Weeks, and signing the register? 

She determined to tell her husband of what she 
had heard and seen, and let his judgment decide what 
was to be done. 

And yet when he returned, and with him his father 
and Aunt Lettice and 'Bitha, all of them sad-faced and 
alarmed over Dorothy's sudden sickness, something 
seemed to hold back the words Mary had intended 
to speak. And so she said nothing to her husband, 
but hid the ring away, resolved that for the present, 
at least, she would hold her own counsel. 



254 From Kingdom to Colony 

After all so she tried to reason it might be 
nothing more than that the young Britisher had given 
Dorothy the ring. 

And yet that the girl should accept such a gift 
from him surprised and grieved her, knowing as she 
did that had there been any lovemaking between the 
two, it would surely bring greater trouble than she 
dared now to consider. 

Mary was one who always shrank from doing 
aught to cause discord ; and so, albeit with a mind 
filled with anxiety, she decided to keep silence. 

Dorothy's ailment proved to be an attack of brain 
fever, and it was many weeks before she recovered. 
And when she was pronounced well again, she went 
about the old house, such a pale-faced, listless shadow 
of her former self that her brother watched her with 
troubled eyes, while her father was well-nigh beside 
himself with anxiety. 

But as often as they spoke to her of their misgiv 
ings she answered that she was entirely well, and 
would soon be quite as before. 

She appeared to have forgotten about the ring, and 
Mary waited for her to mention it, wondering after a 
time that she did not. 

At last, late in January, the hated soldiers were 
ordered away from the Neck; and great was the 
rejoicing amongst the townspeople, whose open dem 
onstrations evinced their delight at being freed 
from the petty tyranny of their unwelcome visitors. 

It was John Devereux who brought the news, as 
the other members of the family sat late one after 
noon about the big fireplace in the drawing-room. 



From Kingdom to Colony 255 

Aunt Lettice and Mary were busy with some matter 
of sewing, and 'Bitha, with an unusually grave face, was 
seated between them on a low stool. A half-finished 
sampler was on her knee, and the firelight quivered 
along the bright needle resting where she had left off 
when it became too dark for her to work. 

Dorothy was at the spinet, drawing low music 
from the keys, and playing as if her thoughts were 
far away. 

Her father had just come from out of doors, and 
now sat in his big armchair, with his hands near the 
blaze, for the cold had increased with the setting of 
the sun. 

It had gone down half an hour before, leaving a 
great crimson gash in the western sky, above which 
ran a bank of smoky gray clouds, where the evening 
star was beginning to blink. 

It had been a day of thawing. The sun had started 
the icy rime to running from the trees and shrubs, 
and melted the snow upon the roofs, while the white 
covering of the land was burned away here and there, 
until it seemed to be out at knees and elbows, where 
showed the brown and dirty green of the soil. 

But an intense cold had come with the darkness, 
turning the melted snow to crystal, and hanging 
glittering pendants from everything. 

" I wish Cousin Dot was all well, the way she used 
to be," sighed small 'Bitha, sitting with her rosy face 
so rumpled by the pressure of the little supporting 
palms as to remind one of the cherubs seen upon 
ancient tombstones. 

She spoke in a voice too low for any one to hear 



256 From Kingdom to Colony 

save those nearest her; and Mary gave a warning 
" Hush," as she glanced at the abstracted face of her 
father-in-law, who was gazing intently at the flames 
leaping from the logs. 

" She '11 not hear what I say," the child went on, 
now with a touch of impatience. " She often does n't 
hear me when I speak to her. Many times I ask her 
something over and over again, when she is looking 
straight at me ; and then she will act as jf she 'd been 
asleep, and ask me what I Ve been saying." 

"Your cousin was very ill, you must remember, 
'Bitha," her grandame explained ; " and it takes her a 
long time to recover, and be like herself again." 

But the child shook her blonde head with an air of 
profound wisdom. 

" I think it is only that bad medicine of Dr. 
Paine's," she said. " When I am ill, I shall ask 
Tyntie to fetch me a medicine man, such as the In 
dians have. I should like to see him dance and beat 
his drum." 

" I should think we have had enough of the sound 
of beating drums, 'Bitha," replied Mary, speaking so 
sharply as to arouse her father-in-law into looking 
toward her. 

Here John Devereux, just returned from the town, 
came in and announced the withdrawal of the British 
soldiers from the town and Neck. 

" When will they go ? " his wife asked eagerly. 

"A shipload of them has already sailed, it left 
the harbor before sunset; and some of the dragoons 
are about starting. It did my heart good to see the 
red-backs taking the road to Salem. We are well 



From Kingdom to Colony 257 

quit of them ; and when they are gone we can easily 
manage all the ships they send into the harbor to 
annoy us or spy upon us." 

He laughed with a mingling of indignation and 
contempt; but his manner changed quickly as he 
glanced toward his sister. 

"Dot!" he cried, "what is it, child?" And he 
sprang to her. 

She had tqrned about when he came into the room, 
and was now lying back against the spinet, her head 
on the music-rack, lying there speechless, motion 
less ; for the girl and for the first time in her life 
had fainted. 



17 



258 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXIV 

AN hour later, when left in her own room with 
Mary, Dorothy poured out her secret sorrow. 

The others had yielded to her urging and gone to 
the tea-table below, albeit with scant appetites, and 
with minds much troubled over the strange weakness 
that had come over Dot. But Mary remained ; and 
so it came about that the two were now alone, Dor 
othy lying upon a lounge, and Mary beside her, 
clasping one of her hands. 

The room was filled with weird shadows from the 
wood fire, which made the only light; for Jack, at 
his sister's request, had carried away the candles. 

"Are you cold?" Mary asked, feeling Dorothy 
shiver. And she drew the silken cover more closely 
about the girl's shoulders and neck. 

"No no," was the quick reply. " It 's not that 
I 'm cold. I 'm only so miserable that I don't know 
what to do with myself. Oh, Mary if only I might 
die ! " And she burst into passionate sobbing. 

Mary was greatly startled; but feeling that the 
time was now come to unravel the secret she was 
certain had been the cause of Dorothy's illness, she 
waited quietly until the first burst of grief had spent 
itself, while she soothed and caressed her sister-in-law 
as though she were a little girl. 

Presently the sobs became less fierce, then ceased 
altogether, ending with a long, quivering sigh, as 



From Kingdom to Colony 259 

from a child worn out by the storm of its own 
passion. 

Mary felt that now was the opportunity for which 
she had been waiting. 

" Dorothy," she whispered " dear little Dot ! " 

" Yes." The word came so faintly as scarcely to 
be audible. 

" When are you going to open your heart to me ? 
Don't you love nor trust me any longer?" 

" Oh, Mary, you know I do, and always have." 
The girl said this with something of her old im 
pulsiveness, and pressed Mary's hands almost con 
vulsively. 

"Then will you not tell me, dear?" said Mary 
coaxingly, bending to kiss the troubled face. 

There was silence, broken only by the crackling of 
the burning wood and the sputtering of the sap from 
the logs. 

Dorothy drew a long breath, as though she had 
done away with wavering, and was now resolved to 
speak. 

" Yes, I will," she answered. " But remember, 
Mary," and she seemed filled with fear again, " you 
can tell no one, no living person, not even Jack. 
At least not yet. You will promise me this?" 

" Has it aught to do with that ring? " asked Mary, 
before committing herself. 

"What ring?" Dorothy's eyes opened wide, and 
she spoke sharply. 

" Don't you remember the ring you gave me when 
you were so ill, and told me to keep for you, a 
man's ring, with a ruby set in it? " 



260 From Kingdom to Colony 

. "No." She said it vaguely, wonderingly, as if 
dreaming. Then she cried in terror, "Oh, Mary, you 
did not show it to Jack, nor tell him or my father of 
the matter?" 

" No, my dear," Mary answered with an assuring 
smile. " I waited until you were well enough to tell 
me more, or else tell them yourself." 

" Good Mary, good, true sister." And Dorothy 
pressed her lips to the hand she clasped. 

" But the matter has given me such a heartache, 
Dot, for I feared I might be doing wrong. Surely 
no one can love you more than your own father and 
brother. Why not tell them, as well as me, of 
whatever it is? " 

" I will, Mary," Dorothy said resolutely. " I in 
tended to, all the time. But not yet, not yet. I 
want to tell you, first of all, and see if you can think 
what is best to be done. And," with a little shud 
der, " I thought I had lost the ring ; and the first 
day I was able to slip out of doors, I hunted for it 
xvhere I got off the horse that night. Oh, that 
dreadful night ! " She almost cried out the words as 
the sharpness of awakened sorrow came to her. 

"Come, Dot," Mary urged, "tell me. I'll 
promise to keep silent until you bid me speak." 
She knew they were losing precious time, for her 
husband would not be long gone, having promised 
to return in order that she might go down for her 
own supper. 

Dorothy hesitated no longer, but, in the fewest 
possible words, unburdened her heart, while Mary 
listened in speechless amazement. 



From Kingdom to Colony 261 

Her indignation and horror grew apace until the 
story was all told. Then she cried : " It was a 
cowardly, unmanly trick, a traitor's deed ! He is 
no gentleman, with all his fine pretence of manners." 

"Ah but he is." And Dorothy sighed softly, 
and in a way to have opened Mary's eyes, had she 
been less absorbed by the anger now controlling her. 

"By birth, mayhap," she admitted, although re 
luctantly; then adding fiercely, "he surely is not 
one in his acts." 

Then her voice grew gentle again, and the tears 
seemed to be near, as she laid her head alongside the 
curly one upon the pillow. 

" Oh, my poor, poor little Dot," she said ; " to 
think of the dreadful thing you have been carrying 
in your mind all this time ! Small wonder that you 
were pale and sad, it was enough to kill you." 

-The words brought Dorothy's grief to her once 
more. Then Mary broke down as well, and the two 
wept together, their heads touching each other on 
the pillow. 

"And now whatever is to be done?" Mary said, as 
soon as her calmness returned, a calmness filled 
with indignation and resentment. " Since this man 
is surely your husband, you must needs obey him, I 
suppose, if he insists upon it. And now that he is 
going away, it would seem natural for him to come 
here, despite his promise to wait until he was asked. 
And I should say he would be quite sure to demand 
that you go away with him. And," almost in ter 
ror, " for your father to hear of it for the first time 
in such a fashion, and from him ! " 



262 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Oh, Mary, don't talk in that way ! " cried Dorothy, 
in affright, and clinging still closer to her. 

"But never you fear, Dot," Mary said more en 
couragingly, "so long as Jack is here to look after 
you. That man will never dare seek to drag you 
from your father's house while Jack is about. And 
besides, the townspeople would never permit him to 
leave the place alive, should he attempt such a 
thing." 

" I won't go I '11 never go ! " Dorothy exclaimed 
passionately. "But " Her voice took a different 
note, and she stopped. 

" But what? " asked Mary instantly, for she heard 
her husband's footsteps on the uncarpeted staircase. 

" I don't want any harm to befall him," was the 
tremulous answer. 

" Oh, Dot," Mary began in dismay, " can it be pos 
sible that, after all, you " 

But Dorothy interrupted her. 

" Hush ! " she whispered, " here comes Jack." 
Then beseechingly, " Oh, Mary, say once more that 
you '11 not tell him yet." 

But her husband was already in the room, and all 
Mary could do was to press Dorothy's hand. 

A little later in the evening all the members of the 
family were again in the drawing-room. Dorothy, in 
order to relieve their anxiety, and especially on her 
father's account, had joined them; and the girl now 
made greater efforts than ever before to appear like 
herself. 

This was now easier for her, from having shared 
her burdensome secret with Mary, who seemed to 



From Kingdom to Colony 263 

have taken upon her shoulders a good part of the 
troublesome load. 

She carried herself with a much quieter mien than 
usual, but in a way not to excite comment, save when 
her husband said to her as they were closing the 
shutters to keep out the night and make the room 
still more cosey, " What is it, sweetheart, are you 
troubled over Dot?" 

" Yes," she replied, thankful that she could answer 
so truthfully. 

" The child is going to be as she should, I am 
sure," he said, glancing over his shoulder to where 
his sister was sitting, close beside her father, her 
head resting against his shoulder. She was smiling 
at something Aunt Lettice had been telling of 'Bitha, 
whom she had just been putting to bed. 

Before Mary could say anything more, a sudden 
clatter of hoofs outside announced the arrival of 
horsemen, and a minute later the sounding of the 
heavy brass knocker echoed through the hall. 

Dorothy and Mary looked at each other in alarm, 
the same intuition making them fear what this might 
portend. 

" Whatever can it be at this hour ! " exclaimed 
Joseph Devereux, as his son went to answer the 
noisy summons. " I hope nothing is wrong in the 
town." 

There came the sound of men's voices, low at first, 
but soon growing louder, and then almost menacing, 
as the outer door was sharply closed. 

" And I say, sirrah," it was the voice of John 
Devereux " that you cannot see her." 



264 From Kingdom to Colony 

Dorothy sprang from her father's side and sped to 
the door, which she flung wide open, and stood, with 
widening eyes and pale cheeks, upon the threshold. 
A moment more, and Mary was alongside her ; and 
then, his face filled with amazement and anger, 
Joseph Devereux followed them. 

Standing with his back against the closed door, 
was a stalwart young dragoon, his red uniform mak 
ing a ruddy gleam in the dimly lit hall as he angrily 
confronted the son of the house. 

But no sooner did he catch sight of the small figure 
in the open doorway than the anger left his face, and 
he stood before her with uncovered head, paying no 
more heed to the others than if they had been part 
of the furniture in the hall. 

" Sweet Mistress Dorothy," he said, and his eyes 
searched her face with a passionate inquiry " we 
are ordered away, as you may have heard. I am 
leaving the town to-night, and could not go until I 
had seen you once more." 

The eyes looking up into his were filled with many 
emotions, but Dorothy made no reply. 

He waited a moment for her to speak. Then an 
eager, appealing look came to his face, and he asked, 
" Have you naught to say to me no word for me 
before I go? " 

Joseph Devereux now found his voice. 

" Aught to say to ye, sirrah ! " he demanded furi 
ously. " What should a daughter o' mine have to 
say to one of His Majesty's officers, who has been to 
this house but once before, and then, as now, only 
by means of his own audacity?" 



From Kingdom to Colony 265 

At the sound of this angry voice Dorothy shud 
dered, and tearing her eyes from those blue ones 
that had not once left her face, she turned quickly 
and clung to her father. 

The young man laughed, but not pleasantly, and 
there was a nervous twitching of the fingers resting 
upon the hilt of his sword. 

" You are surely aware, sir," he said, " that I have 
the honor of a slight acquaintance with your daughter. 
And I fail to see why I should be insulted, simply 
because I was mistaken in holding it to be but natural 
courtesy that I should bid her farewell." 

Here his voice broke in a way that was strange to 
all save Dorothy and Mary, as he added : " We leave 
this place to-morrow, sir, and your daughter and 
myself are never like to meet again ; and I had good 
reason to wish the privilege of begging her forgive 
ness for aught I may have done to cause her annoy 
ance. And if she refused me forgiveness, then she 
might be pleased to wish me a right speedy meeting 
with a bullet from one of her own people's guns." 

Joseph Devereux looked sorely puzzled at these 
strange words, which seemed to bear some hidden 
meaning. Then, as he felt the quivering of the slight 
form clinging to him so closely, and heard the trem 
ulous " Oh, father, speak him kindly," his face relaxed 
and he spoke less brusquely than at first. 

" Your conduct seems rather cavalier, young sir, 
but we surely have no wish to seem insulting ; and as 
for any annoyance you may have caused my daughter, 
I am ignorant o' such. It is but natural, considering 
the times, that we do not relish receiving into our 



266 From Kingdom to Colony 

houses gentry who wear such color as is your coat; 
and yet we are not cut-throats, either in deed or 
thought. We pray and hope for the good of our 
country and cause ; and for such, and such only, do 
we think o' the use o' bullets." 

During all this time the dragoon's eyes never 
strayed from the curly head pressed against the old 
man's arm. And now, while her father was speaking, 
Dorothy's face was turned, and the big dark eyes, full 
of perplexity and fear, met his own and held them. 

Mary had made a sign to her husband, and he fol 
lowed her into the drawing-room, where Aunt Lettice 
was still sitting before the fire, the trembling fingers 
betraying her excitement as they flashed the slender 
needles back and forth through the stocking she was 
knitting. 

"What does it all mean, dear?" she inquired, as 
Mary came and looked down into the fire, while she 
twisted her hands together in a nervous fashion most 
unusual with her. 

" It means," John Devereux answered angrily, but 
not loud enough to reach the ears of those in the 
hall, " that there is never any telling to what length 
the presuming impudence of these redcoats will go." 
He ground his teeth savagely as he wondered why 
he had not taken the intruder by the collar and 
ejected him before the others came upon the scene; 
and he was now angry at himself for not having done 
this. 

" Whatever can he wish to say good-by to Dot 
for?" he muttered hastily to his wife. "And what 
ever can he mean about annoying her? Annoy her, 



From Kingdom to Colony 267 

indeed ! Had he done such a thing, I should have 
heard of it ere this, and he would not have gone 
unpunished all these days, to crawl in now with a 
pretence of apology." 

" It seems to me there was little show of crawling 
in the way he came," said Mary, with the ghost of 
a smile, and speaking only because her husband 
seemed to be expecting her to say something. Her 
brain was in a tumult as she wondered what would be 
the end of all this, and what would what could poor 
Dorothy do for her own peace of mind and that of 
her father? 

She feared that, should a sudden knowledge of the 
truth come to him, it might be his death-blow; and 
she made no doubt that if her hot-headed husband 
knew it, the young dragoon would scarcely be per 
mitted to leave the house unscathed, if indeed he were 
not killed outright. And then she thought of a duel, 
of its chances, and of her husband not being the 
one to survive. 

At this a low cry escaped from her lips before she 
could prevent it ; and her husband stepped closer to 
her side. 

" It is nothing nothing," she said brokenly, in 
response to his anxious questioning. " I was but 
thinking." 

"Thinking of what, sweetheart?" 

" If any harm should befall you," she answered. 

" Why, what harm, think you, should come to 
me?" And he took her hands, holding them close, 
while he tried to look into her averted eyes. 

"I don't know," she said evasively. " These 



268 From Kingdom to Colony 

are such dreadful times that have come to us, that 
no one can tell what is like to happen. Oh," with 
a sudden impetuous burst, more suited to Dorothy 
than to her own calm self, " I wish there had never 
been such a nation as the English ! " 

When Joseph Devereux had done speaking, the 
young man turned his eyes from the pale face in 
which he seemed to have been searching for some 
hint or suggestion as to what he should now say. 

That his quest was fruitless, that he found noth 
ing, no fleeting glance or expression, to indicate the 
girl's present feeling toward him, was apparent from 
the look of keen disappointment, well-nigh despair, 
that now settled upon his own face, making it almost 
ghastly in the uncertain light. 

But despite all this, his self-control did not leave 
him ; and after one more glance into the dark eyes 
fixed and set, as though there was no life animating 
them he drew himself erect, and made an odd ges 
ture with his right hand, flinging it out as if forever 
thrusting aside all further thought of her. Then, 
without looking at her again, he addressed her 
father. 

" It was not to discuss such matters that I ventured 
to force my way into this house, sir," he said with a 
dignified courtesy hardly to be looked for in one of 
his years. " It was only that I could not or felt 
that I should not go away without holding speech 
with Mistress Dorothy. It would seem that she has 
naught to say to me, and so I have only to beg her 
pardon, and take my leave. And, sir, I entreat the 
same pardon from you and the other members of 



From Kingdom to Colony 269 

your household for any inconvenience I may have 
caused you and them." 

He bowed to the old gentleman, and turned slowly 
away. But before he had taken many steps toward 
the outer door, Dorothy's voice arrested him, and he 
turned quickly about. 

" Stay wait a moment." And leaving her 
father's side, she went toward the young man. 

"Believe me," she said, speaking very low and 
very gently, as she paused while yet a few steps 
away from him, " I wish you well, not harm." 

"Do you still hold to what you told me?" he 
asked quickly, paying no heed to her words. 

His voice did not reach her father's ears ; and the 
young man's eyes searched her face as though his 
fate depended upon what he might read there. 

" Yes ! " The answer was as low-pitched as his 
question, but firm and fearless. And he saw the 
fingers of both little hands clench themselves in the 
folds of her gown, while the lace kerchief crossed 
over her bosom seemed to pulsate with the angry 
throbbing of her heart. 

" And you will never forgive me ? " He spoke 
now in a louder tone, but with the same pleading 
look in his pale face. 

Dorothy's eyes met his own fairly and steadily, 
but she said nothing. 

He waited a second, and then bending quickly, 
he clasped both her hands and carried them to his 
lips. 

" God help me," he said hoarsely, as he released 
them, "God help both of us!" 



270 From Kingdom to Colony 

With this he turned away, and opening the door, 
went out into the darkness. 

Dorothy stood perfectly still, with her father star 
ing perplexedly into her white face. It had all 
passed too quickly for him to interfere, to speak, 
even, had he been so minded. 

At the sound of the closing door John Devereux 
came again into the hall; and now the noise of 
horses' hoofs was heard, dying away outside. 

" Dot my child, what is it? " her father exclaimed, 
his heart stirred by a presentiment of some ill he 
could not define. And he moved toward the mute 
figure standing like a statue in the centre of the wide 
hall. 

But John was there before him ; and as he passed 
his arm around her, she started, and a dry, gasping 
breath broke from her lips, one that might have 
been a sob, had there been any sign of tears in the 
wild eyes that seemed to hold no sight as they were 
turned to her brother's face. 

"Dot little sister," he cried, "tell me what 
is the matter? " 

And Mary, now close beside them, added quickly, 
" Tell him, Dot, tell him now." 

" Tell," Dorothy repeated mechanically, her voice 
sounding strained and husky. "Tell tell him 
yourself, Mary. Tell him that " And she fell, 
a dead weight, against her brother's breast. 



From Kingdom to Colony 271 



CHAPTER XXV 

WHETHER it was due to ordinary physical 
causes, or was the result of mental agitation 
arising from what has been told herein, cannot well 
be determined ; but, soon after Dorothy had been 
carried to her room, conscious, but in a condition 
to forbid all questioning or explanation her father 
was taken with what in the language of that day was 
termed a" seizure," so serious as to alarm the 
household, and divert all thoughts from other affairs. 

He had been pacing up and down the drawing- 
room, now deserted by all save himself and his 
son. His hands were clasped behind him, his chin 
was sunk upon his breast, and his brows knit as 
though from anxious thought. 

Jack sat staring into the fire ; and both were wait 
ing for the return of either Mary or Aunt Lettice, 
both of whom had gone to Dorothy's room to give 
her such attention as she might require. 

It was Mary who came to announce that the girl 
was now better, and that, having taken a sleeping 
potion administered by Aunt Lettice, she wished to 
see her father. 

The old gentleman left the room with a brisk step ; 
and Mary's eyes followed him nervously as she went 
over and seated herself by her husband. 

They were silent for a time, both of them watching 
the flames that arched from the logs over the fiery 



2J2. From Kingdom to Colony 

valleys and miniature cliffs made by the burnt and 
charred wood, until Jack asked suddenly, "Why do 
you not tell me now, sweetheart? " 

Mary well knew what he meant; but she waited a 
moment, thinking how best she might reveal the sad 
and terrible matter she had to disclose. 

" Mary," he now spoke a little impatiently, and 
as though to rouse her from her abstraction " tell 
me what all this means." 

She stole a hand into his, and then repeated to him 
all that Dorothy had told her. 

He listened with fast-growing anger; and then, 
coupled with his first outburst of rage against the 
hated redcoat, were reproaches for his wife, that she 
had not sooner informed him of the trouble. 

" He would never have left the house alive, had I 
known it before," he cried savagely. " As it is, I '11 
ride after him as soon as day comes, and call him to 
an accounting for his villany, the dastardly scoun 
drel ! And Mary oh, my wife, how could you 
keep it from me till now? " 

Her heart sank at this, the first note of reproof or 
displeasure his voice had ever held for her. 

" You must remember, Jack," she pleaded, " how 
sorely I was distressed to know what to do, for I had 
given my promise to Dot, and could not break it. 
And you must know as well that it was not until this 
very evening that I learned of the matter." 

" True," he admitted. " But " persistently 
" there was the ruby ring, when the child was first 
taken ill ; how could you keep that from me? " 

He spoke reproachfully, but his voice was growing 



From Kingdom to Colony 273 

softer, and his anger was now gone, for Mary was 
sobbing, her head against his breast. And this was 
as strange to him as his harsh words had been to her. 

" I '11 never never keep any matter from you 
again," she protested brokenly. " I promise it, Jack, 
for now I see it was very wrong." 

" There there, sweetheart," he said soothingly, 
as he stroked her bright hair, " 't is all well for us 
now, and will ever be, if you but keep to what you 
say. But Dot poor little Dot! " And his anger 
came again. 

" Oh, that villain, that cursed villain, but he 
shall reckon with me for this outrage ! And 't is well 
for that scoundrel Weeks that he 's been made to 
flee the town for his seditious sentiments and 
preachings." 

" But," Mary explained, " Dot said he was forced 
to do it, at peril of his life ; that he the English 
man held a pistol to his head and swore he 'd shoot 
him if he refused." 

"Pah," said Jack, contemptuously, "he'd never 
have dared go so far as that. Master Weeks is but 
a poor coward." Then he asked quickly, " Think 
you, Mary, that Dot is telling our father aught of the 
matter now? " 

" I cannot say," was his wife's irresolute answer. 
" I fear so, and yet I cannot but hope so, as well, 
for how can another ever tell him ? " 

"Aye," groaned the your^g man; "it will come 
nigh to killing him." 

But Dorothy had not told her father anything. 
No sooner had he come to her bedside than her eyes 

18 



274 From Kingdom to Colony 

filled with a contented light, and slipping her hand 
within his close clasp, she fell tranquilly asleep, too 
stunned and numbed by physical weakness and con 
tending emotions, her senses too dulled from the 
effects of Aunt Lettice's draught to find words 
wherein to pour out her heart to him. 

He left her sleeping quietly, and returned to those 
below; and soon thereafter the seizure came, and he 
fell back in his chair, speechless, with closed eyes 
and inert limbs. 

It was Mary and Aunt Lettice who ministered to 
him, with the help of his son and the faithful Tyntie, 
who was summoned from Dorothy's room, where she 
had been sent to watch the sleeping girl. 

Leet was too old and slow of movement to be 
entrusted with the summoning of Dr. Paine; and 
Trent, who slept in one of the outer buildings, was 
aroused and despatched forthwith, with orders to use 
all possible speed, as they feared the master was 
already dead or dying. 

They carried him at once to his own bed, where he 
lay unconscious, with no change in his appearance or 
breathing; and his son, sitting beside him, gazed with 
agonized eyes upon the white face lying against the 
pillows, his own face almost as white, and seeming to 
have aged under this flood of sorrow now opened in 
their midst. 

It was well along toward morning, although yet 
dark, with the sky cloudless and gemmed with stars, 
before Dr. Paine arrived. 

The first thing the bustling little man did was to 



From Kingdom to Colony 275 

bleed his patient, as was then the practice in treating 
most ailments. Its present efficacy was soon appar 
ent, for it was not long before the labored, irregular 
breathing became more natural and the old man 
opened his eyes. 

But there was an unusual look in them, one 
that never went away. And although after a time 
he recovered some of his strength, and was able to 
go about the house, the hale, rugged health and 
vigorous manhood were gone forever, and Joseph 
Devereux remained but a shadow of his former self. 

His days were all alike, passed in sitting before 
the fire downstairs, or else dozing in his own room ; 
and he had neither care nor thought for the matters 
that had once been of such moment to him. 

The others were with him constantly, to guard 
against possible accident or harm, as well as to do all 
in their power in smoothing the way for the loved 
one they felt was soon to leave them. And he, as 
well as themselves, albeit he never spoke of it, 
seemed to understand this, that they, like him, 
were waiting for the end, when he should be sum 
moned by the voice none can deny. 

And thus he remained day after day, spending 
much of his time with the other members of his 
family, listening apparently to all they might say to 
him or to one another ; but sitting with silent lips, 
and eyes that seemed to grow larger and more won 
drous in expression and ligfyt, as if already looking 
into that mysterious world, 

" Beyond the journeyings of the sun, 
Where streams of living waters run," 



276 From Kingdom to Colony 

that world whose glories no speech might convey to 
earthly understanding. 

" I can never tell him now," Dorothy said with 
bitter sorrow, addressing Mary, as the two were alone 
in the dining-room. It was one of the days when her 
father had risen for his morning meal, and, after 
sitting with them awhile, had returned to his room to 
lie down. 

" 'T is best not, dear," Mary assented. " Do not 
burden his heart now, for it would only give him 
bitter sorrow to brood over. Jack knows the whole 
matter, and he can do all that is to be done." 

"And what is that? " Dorothy asked, speaking a 
little sharply. 

" Call the man to a strict account," was Mary's 
reply, with anger now showing in her voice. 

" No, Mary, no," cried Dorothy, with much of her 
old spirit. "That must not be, at least not now." 
Then more gently, as she observed Mary's look of 
surprise, "Naught that he nor any one can say or do 
will mend what has been done ; and it is my earnest 
wish that the matter be let alone, just as it is, for the 
present. Perhaps the future may show some way out 
of it." But she spoke as though saying one thing 
and meaning quite another. 

" Will you tell Jack all this?" Mary asked, with an 
odd look. 

"Me?" cried Dorothy, in great alarm. "No, no, 
Mary; you must do that. I do not wish to have him 
speak to me of the matter ; I could not bear it." And 
she covered her face with her hands, as if to shut out 
the very prospect of such a thing. 



From Kingdom to Colony 277 

Mary's white forehead wrinkled as though from 
perplexity, while her slender fingers tapped nervously 
upon the arm of her chair. 

She knew not what to make of the girl, of her 
words and actions, of her strange and sudden sickness 
and faintings, of all that had come to her since the 
advent of this young Britisher. 

And within these past few minutes a new anxiety 
had found its way into her mind, and this prompted 
her to ask, " Can it be, Dot, that you have permitted 
this stranger to come between you and your only 
brother, who loves you best of all in the world? " 

But Dorothy evaded the question. " That he does 
not," she asserted, taking her hands from in front of 
her face and trying to smile ; " 't is you he loves 
best of all." 

Mary flushed a little, but replied with tender ear 
nestness, " But you know, Dot, he and I are one. 
We both love you next to each other, and we wish to 
serve you and assure your happiness." 

Dorothy sighed and looked down at the floor. " I 
doubt if I shall ever be happy again, Mary," she said ; 
" and the best way to serve me is to leave me alone 
and let me go my own way." 

She spoke as though wishing to dismiss the matter, 
and, rising from her chair, walked over to the window 
and stood looking off over the meadow lands and 
toward the sea. 

It was a cheering, hopeful sight, for the snow was 
gone, and everything in nature was beginning to 
show a touch of the coming spring. 

Later that same morning they were in Mary's room, 



278 From Kingdom to Colony 

the young wife busy with some sewing, while Dorothy, 
with much of the former color showing in her face, 
was moving restlessly about. 

" Dorothy ! " 

Mary spoke suddenly, as though impelled by a hasty 
resolution, and there was a look in her blue eyes that 
made a fitting accompaniment to her words ; but she 
kept them averted from Dorothy, who had turned and 
was coming slowly toward her. 

" Dorothy," she repeated, as the girl drew close to 
her, " where is that ruby ring? " 

Dorothy came to a stop, and every drop of blood 
seemed to find its way to her face. 

"Eh, ring, what ring?" She glanced at her 
hands, and then at Mary's face, still turned partially 
away from her. 

" That ruby ring I gave you back, and advised that 
you throw it into the fire or into the sea, and with it 
all thought of the dastardly giver." 

Dorothy did not reply, and Mary now looked at 
her as she said slowly and distinctly, " If you cannot 
tell, I can. It is over your heart, hanging about your 
neck on a chain." 

The girl gave a gasp, and Mary saw her face pal 
ing, only to flush again, while the dark eyes filled 
with tears. 

" Oh, Dot," she cried, astonished and angry, " how 
can you love such a man?" 

Dorothy threw herself on her knees and- hid her 
face in Mary's lap, sobbing as if the words had 
broken a seal set to keep this knowledge from even 
her own heart. 



From Kingdom to Colony 279 

" I don't know, Mary, but I do I do love him, 
and have, for always. And now he has gone gone 
away, thinking I hate him, and I may never see him 
again." 

Mary put her arms around the little form, and used 
all her efforts to soothe the passionate outburst. She 
could not but feel that she had been wise in thus 
forcing Dorothy to open her heart, for not only did 
she know the girl would feel better for having spoken, 
but she herself had a new and most important fact to 
guide her own future action. 



280 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXVI 

MARY felt that she must lose no time in making 
her husband as wise as herself with respect to 
Dorothy's real sentiments, and in having him under 
stand that he could not bring any harm to the young 
Britisher without making his sister all the more 
unhappy. 

She wondered what Jack would say as to the 
effect it would have upon his temper and actions. 
But she was determined upon this, that if he showed 
resentment or anger, she would assert herself in 
Dorothy's defence, feeling as she did that it was too 
late to do other than submit to what fate had brought 
about, and all the more especially, since Dorothy had 
confessed to loving this man. 

" I could almost wish he had been killed outright 
the morning I made him tumble over the rocks," she 
said to herself, " or that he had fallen into the sea, 
never to be seen again." Then, realizing that this 
was little short of murder, she shrank from such mus 
ings, shocked to find herself so wicked. 

There came still another burden of sorrow when 
she imparted the whole truth to her husband. 

He listened with a brooding face, only the unusual 
glitter in his eyes showing how it stirred him. Then, 
after a long silence, while he appeared to be turning 
the matter in his mind, he exclaimed, not angrily, but 
with nothing showing in his voice save bitter self- 



From Kingdom to Colony 281 

reproach : " Blind fool that I Ve been, seeking to keep 
my little sister a child in thought And right here, 
under my very eyes, has she become a woman, both 
in love and suffering ! " 

He sprang to his feet and began to pace back and 
forth, his wife watching him with troubled eyes. 
Presently he came and looked down into her face. 

His own was pale, but it had a set, determined 
expression, as though the struggle were over, and he 
had turned his back upon all the hopes he had 
builded for his beloved sister, upon what might 
have been, but now never to be. 

"Sweetheart," he said, " there is one other we are 
bound in honor to take into our confidence, to tell all 
we know of this sad matter, and that is Hugh Knollys. 
He is not like to return here this many a day ; still 
it is possible he may, or. that I may be sent to the 
neighborhood of Boston before the summer comes. 
But whichever way I see him, I shall have to tell him 
the truth. Poor old Hugh ! " 

" Why, John ! " But Mary's eyes filled with a look 
bespeaking full knowledge of what he was to say, 
although she had never suspected it until now. 

He told her of all that passed between Hugh and 
himself that night, so many months ago. And when 
he finished, she could only sigh, and repeat his own 
words, " Poor Hugh ! " 

"Aye, poor Hugh, indeed, for I know the boy's 
heart well. It will be a dreadful thing for him to 
face, and with his hands tied, as are my own, against 
doing aught to the Britisher because his welfare 
matters so much to Dot." 



282 From Kingdom to Colony 

Then he added almost impatiently : " I wish the 
child would let me talk with her. She must, before I 
go away, else I '11 speak without her consent. So long 
as we are situated as now, it may do no harm to let 
the matter drift along ; but if I have to leave home " 

" Oh, Jack, don't speak of such a thing," Mary 
interrupted. And rising quickly, she laid her hand 
on his shoulder as though to hold him fast. 

" Why not, sweetheart? " he said, compelled to smile 
at her anxiety. " We know what we have to face in 
these distracting times ; we knew it when we married. 
Matters grow worse with every week, each day almost. 
But we must be brave, my darling, and you will best 
hold me to my duty by keeping a stout heart, no 
matter whether I go or stay. And go I am pretty sure 
to, the same as every other man in the town, for we may 
look, any day, for a battle somewhere about Boston." 

Mary clung to him shudderingly, but was silent. 

Hugh Knollys had been all this time at Cambridge, 
where troops were mustering from every part of the 
land ; and many men from Marblehead were there or 
in the neighborhood. 

They had heard from him but once, and then 
through Johnnie Strings, who, after this last trip 
now over a month since had returned to Cam 
bridge with a very indefinite notion as to when he 
would come back to the old town. 

The pedler also reported having seen Aunt Penine, 
who was quartered near Boston, at the house of some 
royalist relatives of her brother's wife, he himself 
having left his home in Lynn and taken up arms for 
the King. 



From Kingdom to Colony 283 

Mistress Knollys was also away, for she had 
closed her homestead and gone to stop with an only 
sister living at Dorchester, doing this for safety, 
and before the soldiers left the Neck. 

A decided feeling of impending war was now sharp 
ened and well defined, and all were waiting for the 
actual clash of arms. 

Late in February, His Majesty's ship " Lively," 
mounting twenty guns, arrived in the harbor and 
came to anchor off the fort; and her officers pro 
ceeded to make themselves fully as obnoxious as had 
the hated soldiers. 

They diligently searched all incoming vessels that 
could by any pretext be suspected ; and where they 
found anything in the nature of military stores, these 
were confiscated. 

One vessel, carrying a chest of arms destined for 
the town, was, although anchored close to the 
" Lively," boarded one night by a party of intrepid 
young men under the lead of one Samuel R. Trevett, 
who succeeded in removing the arms, which they 
concealed on shore. 

Later on in the month a body of troops landed 
one Sunday morning on Romans' Beach ; and after 
loading their guns, the soldiers took up their march 
through the town. 

The alarm drums were beaten at the door of 
every church to warn the worshippers, and it was not 
long before the hitherto quiet streets were thronged 
with an excited crowd of indignant citizens, gathered 
in active defence of their rights. 

They suspected the object of the enemy to be the 



284 From Kingdom to Colony 

seizure of several pieces of artillery secreted at Salem. 
But in this or whatever was their purpose they 
were baffled, meeting with such determined opposi 
tion as to be forced to march back to the shore and 
re-embark, with no more disastrous result to either 
side than the usual number of bloody faces and 
bruised fists, such as had distinguished the sojourn 
of the regulars upon the Neck. 

Aside from these two events, the days in the old 
town passed much as before, despite the ever-increas 
ing certainty of war, this leading the townsfolk to 
go armed night and day, and to keep close watch 
from the outlooks for any sudden descent the enemy 
might seek to make. 

The last vestige of snow was gone from the shaded 
nooks amid the trees on the hills, the land, swept 
dry and clear of all signs of winter, was waiting for 
the sun to warm the brown earth into life; and in the 
hollows of the woods, the tender shoots of the first 
wild flowers were already showing, where the winds 
had brushed away the fallen leaves of the year 
before. 

It was the twenty-first of April, and the expected 
battle had come at last, for Lexington was two days 
old. The news was brought into town before the 
morning of the twentieth, and had resulted in the 
sudden departure of many of the younger men for 
the immediate scene of action. 

Among these was John Devereux ; and Mary was 
to accompany her husband to the town, in order that 
she might be with him until the very last moment. 

The parting between father and son was full of 



From Kingdom to Colony 285 

solemnity, for each felt it to be the last time they 
would meet on earth. 

" God bless and keep you, my dear boy," said 
Joseph Devereux, showing more of his natural vigor 
than for many weeks past, as he fixed his large eyes 
upon the handsome young face, pale, but filled with 
resolution and high purpose. " God bless and keep 
you in the struggle in which I know you will do your 
part unflinchingly. Never be guilty of aught in the 
future, as you have never in the past, to stain the 
good name you bear." 

Fearing that which he deemed a reflection upon 
his manhood, the young man did not reply in words, 
but threw his arms about his father's neck in a way 
he had not done since boyhood; and the old man 
alone knew how something wet still lay upon his 
withered cheek after his son had left him. 

The last person to whom Jack said farewell was his 
sister. She had stolen away to her own room, and 
there he found her weeping. 

" Little Dot," he said in a choking voice, open 
ing his arms to her as he paused just across the 
threshold. 

She looked up, and with a low cry half of pain, 
half joy fled to him ; and with this the shadow, 
almost estrangement, that had come between them was 
swept away forever. 

He held her tight against his breast, and let her 
weep silently for a time, before he said very gently, 
" Dot, my little girl, I must speak to you on a cer 
tain matter before I go away." 

She raised her head and kissed him ; and this he 



286 From Kingdom to Colony 

took as permission to tell her what was upon his 
mind. 

" Dot, I cannot go from you without having every 
thing between us the same as has been all our lives, 
until these past few sad months." 

At this she clung all the closer to him. 

"You were badly treated, little one," he continued, 
" shamefully treated ; and it was a great grief to me 
that you did not come and trust your brother to 
the end of telling him the whole matter at the very 
first. But 't is all past now, and words are of no 
worth. Only this I must know from your own lips, 
if you love this man who has forced himself to be 
your husband, and if you love him sufficiently to 
leave us all, should he so bid you?" 

" That he will never do," Dorothy answered, her 
voice full of sad conviction. " He has gone, thinking 
I hate him." 

" And why did you send him away with such a 
notfon as that?" 

" Oh, Jack," the girl cried piteously, " cannot you 
see can you not understand? I could not go and 
leave you all. I dared not tell at the time all that 
had happened I did not know what to do." 

" And you love not the cause he fights for, though 
you love the man himself? " And a faint smile touched 
his lips. 

" That is it, Jack," she answered, relieved at being 
understood. " You have spoken my own feelings. 
I could not leave father; had I done so, think of 
what would have come to me now." 

" Poor father, 't is well he will never need to 



From Kingdom to Colony 287 

know. Well, Dot," and he tried to speak cheerily, 
" although 't is a sad tangle now, perhaps time will 
straighten it somewhat ; and all we can do is to wait 
and hope." 

"And you'll never say aught to him, should 
you two meet?" Dorothy asked wistfully, a burning 
color deepening in her cheeks. 

" Should he and I meet," the young man said with 
a scowl, " it is not likely to be in a fashion that will 
permit discourse of any sort." Then he regretted his 
words, for his sister shivered and hid her face over 
his heart. 

" Come, Dot," and now he spoke more calmly, 
while he caressed the curly head lying against his 
breast " try to keep a brave heart You have done 
no wrong, little one, and we are all in God's hands. 
Pray you to Him for your brother while he is from 
home; and pray as well that all these sad matters 
will come right in the end." 

He pressed a kiss upon her tearful face, and was 
gone. 

Arriving in the town, he found his companions 
ready to depart ; and before sunset he was upon the 
road to Boston, leaving his wife to stop for a day with 
Mistress Horton. 

The following evening it was apparent that the end 
was coming fast to Joseph Devereux. 

Dorothy was alone with the stricken man, Aunt 
Lettice, who took 'Bitha with her, having gone into 
the town early that afternoon, to make some pur 
chases, intending to return later with Mary. 

Dr. Paine had told them how the end would 



288 From Kingdom to Colony 

probably come ; and it was as he had said. He him 
self was away toward Boston, where his services were 
most needed, and there was no other physician for 
Dorothy to summon, even had she felt it necessary. 

But she well knew the uselessness of this. No 
human skill could prolong the life of him who had 
been stricken down late in the afternoon, and now 
lay unconscious, breathing heavily, like a strong 
swimmer breasting heavy seas. And what sea beats 
so relentlessly as do the black waters of Death? 

Dorothy had stolen for a moment to the window, 
scarcely able to endure to sit longer by the bed, lis 
tening to those gasping breaths that wrung her heart 
with the passionate sense of impotence to help, or 
even ease, the dying man. 

Curled up in the broad window-seat, her face turned 
from the dimly lighted room to the fast-falling night 
outside, the past, and its contrast with the present, 
seemed to unroll before her with a vividness of 
detail such as we are told comes to one who is 
drowning. 

All that was happy seemed to lie behind her ; all 
the cheer and comfort of the old home were gone, 
never to return no more than would her father's 
protecting love. 

And he her father was now drawing nigh to 
the day that knows no darkness, no dawning; while 
for her the night shadows of the bitter parting were 
closing about, dark and cold. 

The incoming tide was almost at the full, and the 
surf sounded like a moaning voice from the sea. It 
was to the young girl's tortured imagination a warning 



From Kingdom to Colony 289 

voice, bidding her heed that the fashion of this world 
must pass away, and with it the souls of its children, 
who, like merry little ones gathering flowers in fair 
fields, unheeding, unthinking, grow grave only as the 
day draws on. It told her that they grow wise sad, 
perhaps as the sun sinks ; and that when the dark 
ness falls they lie down to sleep, with tired brains and 
heavy hearts, all their buoyancy gone with the day's 
brightness. They have come to know its bitter les 
son of weary struggle, of sore disappointment and 
heart-breaks. 

The sky was filled with broken banks of ragged 
clouds that sent great tattered streamers across the 
zenith, entangling the glittering stars that seemed 
struggling to push them away, as if they were 
smothering draperies, from before their silvery faces. 

Over in the east a faint spot of dusky red was 
showing in a cloud-rift. It was the rising moon, 
seeming to battle, like the stars, with the black hosts 
seeking to envelop it. It fought bravely, like a val 
iant soldier, and emerging triumphantly at last, threw 
a bar of dull red, like a pathway, across the sullen 
floor of the ocean. 

This reached from the shore, out over the water, far 
away, to end in the heavy shadows looming against 
the horizon like the walls of the City of Death, whose 
angel keeper was even now unbarring the gates for 
the call that should bring the soul of Joseph Devereux 
within their misty portals. 

Dwellers by the sea have a belief that the souls of 
those who are called, go ever with the turning of the 
tide. It was now only an hour, or less, to that; and 

19 



290 From Kingdom to Colony 

Dorothy was waiting with a trembling heart for the 
ebb of the sea to carry her father away to the world 
of shadows. 

He lay motionless, as though his soul were already 
departed, save for that same heavy breathing. 

There was no change in this. It was as regular in 
its hoarse panting as the swinging of the pendulum 
in the clock outside the door, the old clock that 
had seen both joy and sorrow passing before it 
through many generations, and had seemed to look 
with friendliness upon every eye blue, black, gray, 
or brown uplifted to its great face, eyes that had 
long since been closed, some of them not even having 
time to grow dim with age or be moistened by tears 
of grief. 

"Gone gone going," it sighed in Dorothy's 
ears, until she covered them with her hands to shut 
out the sound, and with it the moaning of the surf. 

" Dot, my little girl ! " A faint voice broke the 
stillness as the heavy breathing was hushed. 

She flew to the bedside and knelt there, while she 
pressed her warm mouth against the nerveless hand, 
whose chill seemed to strike her very heart. Her 
father felt the quivering of her lips, and tried to lift 
his other hand to her head. 

She knew this without seeing it, and moving yet 
closer to him, she laid her face over his heart, her 
head fitting into the hollow of his arm as she clasped 
his hand with her small fingers. 

"Dot, my baby oh, my little girl ! " 

The words came with all his old strength of voice, 
and she felt that he was weeping. 



From Kingdom to Colony 291 

Startled at this outbreak, and alarmed for fear of 
some injury it might do him, all the girl's grief 
became swallowed up in the new energy that now 
surged through her. 

" Hush ! " she said soothingly, placing her face 
against his own. " Hush, dear ! Never mind me ; I 
shall be well enough. I know I know," choking 
back a sob that rose in her throat like a stinging 
blow, "that all is for the best, 'that He doeth all 
things well."' 

"Yes, yes," her father murmured drowsily, as 
though calmed by her words and caresses. " Aye, 
my child, ' though I walk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil.' God is on the 
other side, waiting waiting for me." 

His eyelids had fallen again, and the closing words 
came in a faint whisper. He was now breathing 
heavily as before, and was seemingly unconscious; 
and Dorothy felt that he had come back for a 
moment from out the dark shadows gathering to 
shut them apart, so that he .might speak to her 
once more in the voice she loved so dearly. 

She did not stir, but remained kneeling by the 
bed, his arm around her, and his hand clasping her 
fingers with marvellous firmness. 

She could feel and hear the feeble beating of the 
loving heart that had ever held her so tenderly. 
Throbbing against her cheek, its pulses seemed to 
keep rhythm with the mournful booming of the surf 
on the shore. 

Suddenly, like a mighty ocean of falling waters, 
there came, to overwhelm her unnatural calm, the 



292 From Kingdom to Colony 

thought of what her world would be when that true, 
loyal heart was stilled, when she could only lay her 
cheek against the earth that shut it away from her. 

A giant hand seemed clutching at her throat ; the 
grief, rising in mighty bursts, could find no vent in 
tears, and a gasping cry sprang from her lips, causing 
her to stir unconsciously within his arm. 

His grasp tightened upon her hand, and her 
acutely listening ears heard him whisper brokenly, 
" ' Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end.' " 

The words brought to her a strange comfort. And 
now his feeble hand caressed her head in a wander 
ing, fluttering way, and she felt as in her baby days 
when he used to rock her to sleep ; for his failing voice 
began to croon the old hymn he so often sang to her 
then. 

She crept still closer to him. She was quieted for 
the moment, and filled with an awe as if angels were 
all about them. Her wild grief was hushed, the 
agony of clutching pain in her throat dissolved itself 
in silent tears, and the sound of the surf now seemed 
a peaceful, soothing voice. 

She felt as though she were going with her father 
along the way through the dark valley, even to the 
very gates of jasper and pearl that would give him 
entrance to the City of Light, then to close, leaving 
her without. 

Fainter, yet fainter grew his voice, at length dying 
away altogether. She heard her name breathed 
softly, just as he used to speak it when she, a little 
maid, was nestling in his arms, and he wished to 
assure himself of her being asleep. 



From Kingdom to Colony 293 

" Yes," she whispered. 

" My baby, 't is growing dark, blackly dark, little 
one. Ye 'd better get to bed." 

She made no answer she could not, but listened 
breathlessly. 

" My baby my baby Dot. God keep my baby ! " 

The words were scarcely spoken, but came like 
long sighs, to mingle and die away with the night 
wind moaning outside the window. And it was as if 
the surf caught them, and repeated them to the 
watching stars. 

" God keep my baby ! " 

The room was still still as the great loving heart 
under her cheek. And the tide was on the ebb. 



294 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER xxyn 

THE summer days found Glover's regiment 
stationed, a portion at Cambridge, and the 
remainder on the high grounds of Roxbury, where 
were also all the other Massachusetts troops, as well 
as some of those from Connecticut. 

John Devereux, being on duty at Cambridge, had 
approved of his wife accepting Mistress Knollys' in 
vitation to stop with her in Dorchester. Her brother- 
in-law had been killed at Bunker Hill, and his devoted 
wife, broken-hearted, died soon thereafter, thus leav 
ing Mistress Knollys entirely alone. 

Mary insisted upon Dorothy accompanying her, 
for the girl had become greatly changed since her 
father's death, and Mary, as well as Aunt Lettice, 
deemed it wise to try the diverting effect of new 
scenes and associations. Then, too, Dorothy had 
always been a prime favorite with Mistress Knollys, 
and returned sincerely the good lady's motherly 
affection. 

Thus it was that Aunt Lettice and 'Bitha were left 
alone at the Devereux farm, whose flocks and stores 
had already been much depleted by generous contri 
butions sent up to the patriot army about Boston. 

Mary saw her husband at rare intervals, when it 
was possible for him to snatch a few hours from his 
post of duty; but Hugh never came. 



From Kingdom to Colony 295 

Mary could readily divine the reason for this, and 
so could Mistress Knollys, albeit the subject was 
never mentioned between them : for soon after their 
arrival, Mary, with Dorothy's consent, had told her 
of all that related to the young Englishman. 

At first the old lady was filled with righteous 
indignation. But when she came to understand and 
realize how it was with Dorothy's own feelings, she 
accepted the result with the philosophy that was a 
part of her sweet nature, even smiling to herself 
when she thought of the young man's rare audacity. 

She had, despite her white hairs, a spice of 
romance yet left in her heart. And perhaps the 
memory of her own elopement, in the face of her 
parents' prohibition, went far toward softening her 
feeling in favor of the daring offender. 

But she shook her head sadly as she thought of 
her own boy, the secret of whose heart she had long 
suspected, although he had not given her his confi 
dence ; and her eyes moistened as she realized the 
downfall of the cherished castle she had been build 
ing for him, with this girl of her own choosing 
for his wife. 

Late one September day, Johnnie Strings brought 
word to Dorothy that Aunt Penine lay at death's 
door, and was craving to see her. 

It was decided that she had better accede to her 
aunt's request, and that Mary should go with her; 
and so, in pursuance of arrangements made by the 
pedler, they started on horseback the following morn 
ing, with that wary individual as escort, and rode 
directly to a certain tavern just inside the American 



296 From Kingdom to Colony 

lines, and known as "The Gray Horse Inn," where 
they procured a conveyance to carry them the re 
mainder of the journey. 

Strings himself did not deem it wise to venture 
nearer than this to Boston, as he was expected to 
hold himself in readiness at the inn to receive some 
papers to be delivered to the Commander-in-Chief 
at Cambridge. 

It was late in the afternoon when the two girls, 
after having seen Aunt Penine and made peace with 
her, hurried down the street toward the place where 
their carriage was awaiting them. 

The day was gray, with clouds gathering slowly, 
when they had set out on foot from this point for 
their visit to Aunt Penine, their driver having con 
sidered it better that he should wait for^ them near 
the house of an acquaintance, whose true sentiments 
were known to only a few of his countrymen. And 
now, as they returned, a strong east-wind was making 
mournful soughings in the trees, and a downpour 
of rain seemed imminent from the solidly massed 
clouds overhead. 

As they came down the steps of the house, Mary 
noticed a man across the street, lounging under the 
elms, as though awaiting some one. His tall figure 
was well wrapped in a riding-cloak, whose folds he 
held in a way to conceal his lower features, while his 
hat, slouched over his forehead, made it still more 
difficult to obtain a clear view of his face. 

" Look at that man over there," she said nervously, 
clutching Dorothy's arm. 

" Yes, I see," Dorothy replied with no show of 



From Kingdom to Colony 297 

interest, as they started down the street. " What of 
him?" 

She was paying little heed to anything about her, 
for the meeting with Aunt Penine had aroused to 
new and acute paining the sense of her own great 
loss. 

This, thanks to the diversion afforded by her new 
surroundings, had begun to be a little dulled; for 
when one is young it is no easy matter for any sor 
row, however heavy, to utterly crush out all the 
light and hope. 

Then, too, it had seemed to Dorothy a most mar 
vellous thing to see Aunt Penine so softened and 
repentant. And this of itself served to increase the 
homesick longing the very sight of her had brought 
to the girl, a craving for the happy days of the dear 
old home, when a united family gathered under its 
roof, with no war-clouds darkening their hearts. 

" I am sure he is the same man I noticed walking 
after us when we came ; and if so, why has he been 
standing there all this time?" 

Mary now spoke excitedly, and as though alarmed, 
glancing now and then over her shoulder at the cause 
of her fears. 

" He is probably attending to his own affairs, and 
giving no thought to ours," Dorothy answered, with 
out looking in the stranger's direction. " If not, 
what then? It will be daylight for two hours to 
come, and in five minutes we will be where the man 
is waiting for us." 

Mary said nothing more, but ventured to steal a 
parting glance as they turned the corner of the 



298 From Kingdom to Colony 

street; and she was much disconcerted to see the 
man still appearing to follow them. 

They soon reached their destination and found the 
vehicle waiting. A minute more and they were 
seated, the driver gathered the reins, and his horses 
set off at a pace bespeaking their impatience to return 
to their stalls at the Gray Horse Inn. 

The rain held back until they drew up in front of 
the entrance. Indeed it seemed as if the storm had 
waited for the girls to reach shelter, for no sooner 
were they inside the house than it let go with a sud 
den burst, doubtless setting in for an " all-nighter," as 
Johnnie Strings averred when he met them at the 
door. 

It was impossible for them to continue their 
journey on horseback that night, and the landlord 
refused to send the carriage to Dorchester, by reason 
of all his horses being needed early the following 
morning to carry some supplies to the outposts. 
And so, yielding to the inevitable, Mary and Dorothy 
decided to pass the night at the inn, letting Johnnie 
Strings, who cared nothing for the storm, go on and 
explain matters to Mistress Knollys. 

The Gray Horse Inn was -an old building, whose 
precise age none could tell. The street whereon it 
stood was little more than a lane, leading off the 
main thoroughfare to Boston ; and a person outside 
could easily glance through the lower windows, when 
these were unshuttered, as no shrubbery veiled them. 
Inside it was cheery and well-kept, and its rambling 
style of construction afforded accommodation for a 
surprising number of guests. 



From Kingdom to Colony 299 

Back of the building extended a cornfield, which 
ended in a tract of woodland, while upon its town- 
ward side was a sturdy growth of oak and nut trees, 
encircling the cornfield, and running quite to the line 
of the woods beyond. 

Mistress Trask, the landlady, gave the two girls a 
small parlor, communicating with a sleeping-room; 
and here their supper was served. 

As the buxom dame brought in the well-filled 
tray, a loud, aggressive voice came through the open 
door, evidently from the taproom, where a fire blazing 
on the hearth although the night was barely cold 
tempted the wayfarers to congregate. 

" An' I tell ye," said the unseen speaker, " that 
Boston is the heart an' mouth o' the colonies. The 
wind that blows from Boston will set every weather 
cock from New Hampshire to Georgia." 

A silence followed, suggestive of no one caring to 
dispute the assertion. 

Mistress Trask, noting Mary's expression of annoy 
ance and her glance toward the door, made haste to 
close it. Then she explained, as she began setting 
the food upon the table : " That 's only farmer Gilbert. 
He 's a decent enough body when sober, but once he 
gets a bit o' liquor under his waistcoat, it seems to 
fly straight to his brains and addle 'em. And then 
he do seem fairly grieving for a fisticuff with all 
creation." 

" I surely trust he will make no such disturbance 
while we are in the house," Mary said uneasily. 

" Never ye have any fear, dearie," replied the good 
woman. She was an old acquaintance of Johnnie 



300 From Kingdom to Colony 

Strings, and he had duly impressed her as to the 
high standing of the guests he left in her charge. 

"Never ye fear," she repeated. "The sight of a 
real lady is sure to be a check on his tongue an' man 
ners ; an' I '11 see to it that he knows who be in this 
room. 'Tis true sorry I am to have to put ye on this 
lower floor; but ye see, we've strict orders to keep 
the whole o' the upper floor for some gentry who 
will be here by late evening." 

Then bending her head quickly, she whispered 
with great impressiveness, "Who, think ye, we 
expect?" 

" I have no idea," was Mary's indifferent answer. 
She had scarcely heard the question, for wondering 
what it might be that Dorothy was thinking about as 
she stood by the window, from which she had drawn 
away the curtain. 

Certain it was that the girl could distinguish noth 
ing in the pitchy darkness outside, even if she could 
see through the rain-dashed panes, that looked as if 
encrusted with glass beads. 

Mistress Trask's information whispered, like her 
question, as if she feared the furniture might hear her 
words caused Mary to sit very erect, with kindling 
eyes and indrawn breath. 

" Hush-h," warned the landlady, with a broad 
smile of delight at the surprise she had aroused. 
" Hush-h ; we was ordered on no account to let it 
get out." 

"Dot, did you hear what she said?" Mary asked, 
when the two, left to themselves, sat down to the 
tempting supper. 



From Kingdom to Colony 301 

Dorothy shook her head, wondering the while at 
Mary's agitation. 

" She said," and Mary lowered her own voice, " that 
the Commander-in-Chief is to arrive here soon, and 
that he will stop here all night, as there is to be a meet 
ing of some sort with many of his principal officers." 

" General Washington ! " A new light came to 
Dorothy's face, kindling a rush of color in her 
cheeks, and sending a glitter from her eyes that 
routed all their sad abstraction. 

Mary nodded. 

" I wish we could see him," said Dorothy. " Oh 
I must get a peep at him." 

" We will certainly try to see him," Mary agreed, 
adding eagerly, "And oh, Dot mayhap Jack will 
be of them." 

" And perhaps Hugh," Dorothy said impulsively. 
Then quickly, as she saw the sudden change in 
Mary's face, "Whatever is the matter with Hugh 
Knollys, I wonder? He has not been to see his 
mother since we went to stop with her ; and I have 
noticed that whenever his name is mentioned, you 
and Jack and even his mother look oddly. 
Has he done anything amiss?" 

" Nothing, indeed, that I know of." And Mary lifted 
her cup of tea so that it hid her eyes for the moment. 

" I have wished so often that he would come 
I should like to see him once more. How long 
how very long it seems since he left us last fall ! " 
Dorothy sighed; and Mary knew it was not for 
Hugh, but because of all that had happened since 
his going. 



302 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

" /~\H, Mary, which one of them do you suppose is 

V-/ he?" whispered Dorothy, as the two girls 
hung over the balustrade of the upper hall, watching 
the figures entering through the outer door, all of 
them so muffled in storm-cloaks as to look precisely 
alike, save as to height. 

The landlord, with much obsequious bustling, had 
hastened forward to meet them. His wife was beside 
him, and she had just summoned a servant to assist 
in taking the wet wrappings from the new arrivals as 
she stood courtesying before them. 

" The rooms be aired, lighted, and fires made, as 
ordered, sir," Trask was saying. 

In one hand he held aloft a clumsy brass candle 
stick holding three lighted candles, while the other 
hand was placed over his heart, as if that member 
needed to be repressed under the well-filled propor 
tions of his ample waistcoat; and he was bowing 
with great servility before a figure whose stature far 
exceeded that of the other new-comers, but whose 
face, hidden by his hat, could not be seen by the 
eager onlookers at the top of the stairs. 

"Oh, Dot, they are coming straight up here," 
Mary gasped ; and both girls sprang back in dismay 
at sight of the procession beginning to file up the 
stairway, preceded by the landlord, who now carried 
a candlestick in either hand. 



From Kingdom to Colony 303 

Scarcely knowing what they were doing, and in 
tent solely upon concealing themselves, they darted 
through the doorway of the nearest room, which was 
lighted only by a cheery wood fire. 

" They will surely see us as they go by," whispered 
Mary, for, once inside, they saw that the door by 
which they had entered was in the extreme corner of 
the room, rendering the entire interior visible to a 
passer-by. 

" Let us shut the door," Dorothy suggested. 

But Mary said quickly, "No, that will never do. 
The landlord may have left it open, and would notice 
it being closed." 

It had not occurred to them that all this was prob 
ably on account of the room being one of those 
assigned to the new guests, for Mary had given but 
slight heed to what Mistress Trask said as to the en 
tire upper floor being taken, and Dorothy had heard 
naught of the matter beyond what Mary told her. 

" Here is another room," said the younger girl 
joyfully, for her alert eyes had spied a half-closed 
door communicating with an inner and dark apart 
ment. 

It took them only a moment to gain this place of 
refuge and shut the door ; then, standing close to it, 
they listened for any sound to indicate the passage 
of the procession down the hall, and so leave them 
an opportunity to return unobserved to their own 
apartments. 

" I wish we had never done so foolish a thing," 
Mary said in a low voice. She was breathing rapidly, 
and trembling from agitation. 



304 From Kingdom to Colony 

" So do I as it is," was Dorothy's hurried answer. 
" But if I only could have seen him, so as to know 
him, I should not care." 

The next minute they were awakened to new dis 
may by the sound of heavy footsteps entering the 
outer room. Then they heard the landlord say, 
" This is the room, your Excellency; I trust it be such 
as to suit you." 

A calm, full-toned voice replied : " Thank you, 
landlord ; everything seems quite as it should be. 
The other gentlemen will be here shortly; show 
them up at once, when they arrive." 

"Yes, sir certainly, sir," Trask replied. "This is 
the bedroom, sir." And the sound of his heavy feet 
approaching the door caused still greater terror to 
the trembling girls. 

The latch was actually lifted, when the other voice 
arrested any farther movement by saying with a note 
of impatience: "Yes, yes very well, landlord. We 
should like supper as speedily as it can be served, 
and as there will be many of us, we will have it down 
stairs." 

Trask seemed now to take his leave, for they heard 
the outer door close. Then the same voice, mellow 
and dignified as at first, came to them again. 

" No doubt, Dalton, they have been detained by 
the storm." 

" Faith, sir, 't is little such a man as Glover cares 
for water," replied another voice, more jovial and 
evidently younger; "although, to be sure, he may 
prefer the water to be salt, being more used to that 
flavor." 



From Kingdom to Colony 305 

Mary pulled Dorothy by the arm. 

" We must walk straight out of here," she whis 
pered, " this very minute. There is nothing else 
for us to do." 

" Well, go on." The words came brokenly from 
the younger girl's lips, for her heart was beating in 
a way to make her actually dizzy. 

Then, as Mary hesitated, Dorothy's sturdy self- 
reliance returned ; and pushing the door wide open, 
she passed in front of her sister-in-law and stepped 
forth into the presence of four officers, wearing the 
uniform of the Continental army. 

Three of them were wandering about the room, as 
though awaiting the orders of the fourth, a very tall 
man, of massive frame, seated by a table. 

He was examining a sealed packet, and seemed 
about to open it under the light of the candles, but 
looked up quickly as the childish figure came and 
stood directly in front of him. Then, as his large 
gray-blue eyes glanced at the taller one, he arose to 
his feet, with the unopened packet in his hand. 

The other officers had come to a standstill, as 
though rooted, in various parts of the room, and 
stood staring open-mouthed at the fair intruders, 
a very evident admiration soon taking the place of 
their amazement. 

Their commander now addressed the two girls, 
looking down from his great height upon the faces 
wherein embarrassment and veneration seemed hope 
lessly mingled. 

" Well, ladies," he demanded, his words and 
manner, albeit perfectly respectful and courteous, 

20 



306 From Kingdom to Colony 

tinged with sternness "what is the meaning of 
this?" 

They both knew themselves to be in the presence 
of the great man whom they had desired so much 
to look upon, and they could see nothing in the 
room but the impressive figure now facing them with 
such an air of dignity and command. 

There was about him the very atmosphere of self- 
nobility, self-reliance ; and with it that supreme con 
trol which, being the ruler of his own nature, enabled 
him to govern all the more surely those about him. 
The steady gaze of the unusually large eyes, every 
line of the firm mouth and chin, bespoke a well- 
disciplined mind, and the keen intuitions of a born 
leader of men. 

Mary was dumb from mortification, not unmixed 
with actual fear, for she could see no easy way of 
extricating themselves from their dilemma; but Dor 
othy plucked up heart of grace, and answered, as she 
dropped a little courtesy, " It is only that we wanted 
to see you, sir." 

There was a spontaneous laugh from the three 
officers; but Washington checked it by turning to 
them with a frown. 

And yet there was a faint smile touching the 
corners of his own lips, relaxing their severity, as he 
looked down at the girl and asked, in the quizzing 
tone he might have used toward a child, " Well, little 
one, now that you have seen me, what will you? " 

"That you will pardon us, sir," Mary answered 
instantly, as she moved forward to Dorothy's side. 

Washington bent his head graciously to her. But 



From Kingdom to Colony 307 

his smiling eyes went back to the younger girl's face, 
although his words were now in reply to Mary. 

" There is surely little to pardon. Rather let me 
thank you that I am held in such esteem, and thought 
deserving of so much consideration." Then he added 
with a glance that embraced them both, " May I know 
your names? " 

" This is my sister, Dorothy Devereux, of Marble- 
head ; and I am Mary Broughton Devereux, wife of 
the officer of that name in Colonel Glover's regiment, 
now stationed at Cambridge." 

Her composure had fully returned, and she spoke 
with perfect freedom indeed with a touch of pride 
as she looked up fearlessly into Washington's face. 

" Aye ; " and now his look and voice showed naught 
but cordiality. " I am happy, ladies, to make your 
acquaintance. I happen to know your husband, 
Mistress Devereux, for my present headquarters at 
Cambridge are in the house formerly occupied by 
Colonel Glover and his officers. 1 I had also a slight 
acquaintance with your father-in-law." 

" Oh, sir you say that you knew my father? " 

The lines of his face relaxed still more as he 
regarded the little figure standing before him, her 
hands clasped impulsively, and the great dark eyes, 
now glittering with tears, raised in a worshipful gaze 
more eagerly questioning than was even the sweet 
voice. 

"Aye, child, I knew him. We met at the house 
of your townsman, Colonel Lee." 

"He is perhaps you do not know my father 

1 This mansion was afterwards the home of Longfellow. 



308 From Kingdom to Colony 

died this spring." And crystal drops welled from the 
big eyes and hung suspended on the curling lashes. 

" Aye, my dear child," and a note of the tenderest 
sympathy came to the deep voice, " so I heard 
at the time. God grant we may all be as well pre 
pared as was your good father, when the end shall 
come." 

There was a pause, filled by the crackling of the 
fire, whose gleams made a bright sparkle of the 
drops on Dorothy's swart lashes before she could 
wipe them away. The other officers were now 
exchanging significant glances, and looking at the 
girl with much interest. 

The silence was broken by Mary, who was secretly 
burning to escape. She had waited until she met 
Washington's eyes; then, as he glanced at her, she 
made a deep courtesy and said, " And now, sir, if you 
please, we will retire to our own apartments below 
stairs." 

" Wait but a moment," he replied. His eyes had 
gone back to Dorothy, who was standing with clasped 
hands, looking into the fire, and forgetful of all else 
than the sorrow his words had awakened within her 
heart. " Are you abiding under this roof, Mistress 
Devereux? " 

" Only for this one night, sir," Mary answered. 
" We are stopping at Dorchester, with our old friend 
Mistress Knollys, and have been toward Boston to 
see a dying relative. We were returning from there 
when the storm overtook us, and are obliged to 
remain here until to-morrow. We shall set out 
again in the morning, sir." 



From Kingdom to Colony 309 

"Not alone, surely? " he said with a slight frown. 
" It is scarce prudent for you two young ladies to be 
travelling these roads, at such a time as this, without 
escort." 

" We had an escort, sir, but he went on to Dor 
chester, to assure Mistress Knollys of our safety. 
He will return in the morning, or else send some one 
for us." 

" That is more as it should be," Washington said 
with an approving nod. " And in case no one 
comes for you, I myself will take pleasure in seeing 
that you are provided with a suitable escort." 

Mary courtesied once more, and both girls mur 
mured their thanks. 

The sad look had departed from Dorothy's face as 
she now stood watching the great man whom she 
might never have the opportunity of beholding 
again ; and while so engaged, it happened that one 
of the buttons of his coat came directly opposite her 
small nose. 

At first she looked at it without any interest, 
almost mechanically. Then she was overcome by a 
sudden intense .desire to possess it as a souvenir, to 
be treasured for all time to come. 

The feeling grew stronger each moment, and there 
is no saying to what lengths her childish impulsive 
ness might have spurred her, had it not been for the 
keen looks bent upon her by the officers at the other 
side of the room. 

Washington seemed to be conscious of this, for his 
eyes took a curious expression as he said, looking 
down into the girl's earnest face, " I am tempted to 



310 From Kingdom to Colony 

ask, little one, what great subject makes your eyes 
so solemn." 

He spoke more than half jestingly, and it was 
apparent that he judged her to be much younger 
than her actual years, because of her diminutive 
stature and childish appearance. 

" I was wishing, sir, that you would give me some 
thing to remember you by," was her frank answer; 
" that is," hesitating a little "I was wishing I 
could have something to keep all my life." 

She stopped, scarcely knowing how to express 
herself, while Mary stared at her with manifest 
disapproval. 

" I understand, my child," Washington said, now 
looking at her more gravely. 

He paused, and seemed to be considering the 
matter. Then he laid his hand lightly upon the girl's 
shoulder, much in the way a father would have 
done. 

" I shall take pleasure, little one, in giving you 
something by which to remember me." 

Resuming his seat by the table, he took up the 
packet he was examining when they interrupted him 
a few minutes before. 

He now opened it hastily, and a number of papers 
dropped out. 

One of these he picked up, and tore from it a strip, 
which he looked at carefully, as though to be certain 
it was clear of writing; then, dipping a quill into the 
ink, he wrote a few words upon it. 

"Take this, my child," he said, extending it to her, 
" and should you ever be in need of any service 



From Kingdom to Colony 311 

within my power to render, you have but to send this 
slip of paper, to remind me that I have promised to 
assist you." 

Dorothy stood speechless, well-nigh bewildered, her 
eyes fixed upon his face, now alight with an aspect 
almost paternal. 

She said nothing, did not even thank him; but 
taking the paper, she pressed her lips to the hand 
that proffered it, and then, turning quickly, sped 
from the room. 

" We are most honored, sir you are very kind," 
said Mary, who felt it incumbent upon her to express 
their gratitude in more formal fashion than Dorothy 
had adopted. 

Washington was looking at the door through which 
the girl had disappeared, but now he turned and 
bowed courteously. 

" Much of the obligation is my own," he replied 
with courtly gallantry. Then his manner changed as 
he said : " Your sister is a sweet little maid, it is 
most sad that she should have lost her father. He 
was, as is his son, a worthy and stanch patriot 
These are troublous times, Mistress Devereux, and 
one so young and charming as she may come to feel 
the need of a protector; although, from all I have 
seen of her brother your husband it might well 
be supposed my own poor services would never be 
called into use." 

"I thank you, sir; and I am sure Dorothy does 
the same and both of us with all our hearts." And 
Mary ventured to extend her hand. 

Washington arose from his chair, and his large, 



312 From Kingdom to Colony 

strong fingers closed about her own slender ones in a 
firm clasp, which she felt still tingling in their tips 
when she found Dorothy waiting for her at the head 
of the stairs. 

" Oh, Mary," she burst out, looking as though 
something were amiss, " I am glad you are come. 
I 've been so affrighted." 

Then, as they started down the stairs, she told how 
a dreadful-appearing man had come out of the tap 
room, and stood glaring at her, as he demanded 
fiercely to know her business. 

" I was so scared that I could not speak, and I did 
not dare go back into the room. I am sure the man 
was full of drink." 

"Where is he? I see no one." And Mary 
craned her neck to look over the rail into the hall 
below. 

" He went back into the taproom when he found I 
would not answer him." 

They had now reached the foot of the staircase ; 
and as though waiting for the clicking of their high 
heels on the oaken floor, the taproom door opened 
suddenly, and a great hulking fellow, with a red face, 
topped by a wild shock of black hair, came stagger 
ing against them. 

Both girls cried out, and started to fly up the 
stairs. But they were reassured by the advent of 
Mistress Trask, who chanced to be coming down the 
hall, and who spoke sharply to the man, bidding him 
have a care how he ran into ladies. 

" 'T is only Farmer Gilbert," she said, turning to 
her frightened guests, and seeming surprised to find 



From Kingdom to Colony 3 1 3 

them in that part of the house. " There 's no cause 
to be alarmed, my pretties." 

Mary glanced with disgust at the drunkard, who 
was now attempting a maudlin apology. But she 
said nothing, either to him or to the landlady, and 
went her way with Dorothy. 

No sooner had they closed the door of their own 
apartments than they hurried to the light and ex 
amined the precious slip of paper. 

It read: "A solemn promise given to Mistress 
Dorothy Devereux, of Marblehead. G. Washington." 

" Oh, Dot," Mary exclaimed, " I never thought, 
we have told him an untruth ! " 

Dorothy was still looking at the paper, but at 
Mary's alarming words she raised her eyes in wonder. 

" You are not Mistress Dorothy Devereux, but 
Mistress " 

" Sh-h ! " cried Dot, putting her hand quickly over 
Mary's lips. Then they looked at one another and 
laughed, but uneasily. 



314 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXIX 

NEITHER of the girls found much rest during 
the night, owing to the strangeness of their 
surroundings and the exciting experiences that had 
come to them. In addition to this, their wakefulness 
was increased by the noise of the gale outside. 

The rain had ceased, but the wind at times attained 
such violence as to rattle the casements like the jar 
ring of a cannonade. Then its force would lessen, 
and it would moan about the gables and down the 
chimneys with a sound as though the patriots already 
fallen might be lamenting the long-continued siege of 
Boston. 

With these deeper tones there would come loud 
shrieks, like the laughter of fiends, as if the Prince 
of Darkness and his legions were making merry over 
the impending downfall of goodly customs, uprooted 
by slaughter and bloodshed. 

During the earlier part of the night there was some 
unusually loud talking outside, seeming to indicate 
a new excitement. 

This caused the girls fresh alarm ; but the matter 
was explained by the landlady, when she brought 
their breakfast in the morning. 

A redcoat had been caught in the cornfield back 
of the house, and later on, his horse was found 
fastened in the woods near by. 



From Kingdom to Colony 3 1 5 

When brought, as he was at once, before the 
Commander-in-Chief, the prisoner had denied indig 
nantly the imputation of being a spy. Yet he had 
refused stubbornly to explain the reason for his 
being outside his own lines, and so close to the spot 
where a conference was being held between Wash 
ington and his officers. 

He wore the British uniform, but this was con 
cealed by an ordinary riding-cloak, and on his head 
was a civilian's hat. 

" So," said the landlady, after telling the story, " if 
he be no spy, 't will be a hard matter for him to prove 
it, with everything lookin' so black. An', oh, mis 
tress, he 's as handsome as a picter, an' don't look 
to be twenty-five. It do seem a mortal pity that he 
must hang." 

" Hang ! " repeated Dorothy, with horror. " Why 
must he hang? " 

" Why, surely ye know, mistress," the woman ex 
plained, " in war-times a spy be always hanged." 

"Is it not dreadful and will they hang him?" 
Mary asked with a shudder, staring into the face of 
the voluble landlady, who was now arranging the 
dishes upon the table. 

" So the talk goes 'mongst the men. They had 
much ado with Farmer Gilbert, who was for takin' the 
young man an' hangin' him there an' then. But he 
had to be brought afore General Washington him 
self. An' now he's locked up in one o' the upper 
rooms, with Tommy Macklin pacin' up an' down 
afore the door, like he was measurin' the hall for a 
new carpet, 'stead o' wearin' out the strip I wove with 
my own hands, out o' rags." 



316 From Kingdom to Colony 

Dorothy, who sat facing Mary, her elbows on the 
table, and her chin resting in her small palms, now 
drew the landlady's attention by inquiring if she 
knew the prisoner's name. 

"Yes, I did get to hear it when General Wash 
ington asked him ; for, to say truth, I was listenin' 
outside the door. He answered up fair enough, an' 
spoke it like there was naught to be ashamed of in 
the matter, neither. 'Twas Captain Southern." 

She heard a half-choked gasp from Dorothy's 
lips, and saw the look that came to Mary's face as 
her eyes turned like a flash toward the younger girl, 

" Is it possible he can be known to ye? " she asked 
quickly. 

"Yes, I think we met him once," Mary answered 
falteringly. " That is, we met a young man of the 
same name. But he was not a captain only a cor 
net of dragoons." 

" Still, it is like to be the same man," the landlady 
said rather insistingly, as though hoping that such 
was the fact. " Cornets grow quick to be captains in 
these woful days, if they be but brave, which surely 
this young man is, unless his looks belie him." 

Neither of the girls had paid any attention to her, 
but sat motionless, each with her eyes riveted upon 
the other's face, as if seeking to read, her thoughts. 

But now they both looked at Mistress Trask, whose 
voice had lost its speculative tone, and was filled with 
intense earnestness. 

" Oh, mistress," she was saying, still addressing 
Mary, " mayhap he be the same man ye Ve known. 
An' if this be so, I do beg ye to try what prayin' the 



From Kingdom to Colony 317 

favor of his pardon from Washington will do. 'T is 
a foul death to be hanged ; an' such as he ought 
surely to die in their beds, unless they come to die in 
battle. The General be still here, 'though Colonel 
Glover an' many o' the other officers left early this 
mornin'. If they should take the young man out an' 
hang him, I 'd never 'bide here another day. Will 
ye not go, mistress, an' try to save his life ? " 

Before Mary could reply, Dorothy spoke up. 

" I will go," she said quietly, taking her elbows 
from the table, and with an expression in her eyes 
such as Mary never saw there before. 

" Oh, do, mistress ! " the landlady exclaimed eagerly, 
looking at the girl with admiration. " Pray do, an' 
God will bless ye for it." 

But Mary protested, although weakly, and feeling 
that she had but little hope of success. 

" No, Dot, no," she said. " You must not, it 
would never do. And then it might not be the same 
one, after all." 

But her own belief contradicted her words, and 
sounded in her voice even as she uttered them. She 
was certain it was he who had appeared to be watch 
ing them when they came from Aunt Penine ; and he 
had doubtless followed them to the tavern. 

Dorothy made no reply until she drained a glass 
of milk the landlady filled for her; then she arose 
from the table. 

" I am going," she said, as calmly as before. 
" Please, " seeing that Mary was about to renew her 
objections, " say no more about it. I am going 
and I prefer to go alone." 



3 1 8 From Kingdom to Colony 

But Mary could not restrain herself. 

" Oh Dot," she asked tremulously, " do you dare 
do such a thing?" 

"Yes, I dare do it, because I must, because 
there is nothing else for me to do." 

" Let her go, mistress," urged the landlady ; 
" surely there be naught to fear for her." Then she 
said confidently, as Dorothy passed through the 
door and out into the hall : " She be that young an' 
tender that no one would harm her, least of all, Gen 
eral Washington. No doubt she '11 be just the one 
to touch his heart with her pleadin' for the young 
man. No one would have the heart to say no to her, 
she be so little an' sweet." 

Mary felt her own helplessness to turn Dorothy 
from her purpose. Indeed she did not dare to say, 
even to herself, that it was not the girl's solemn 
duty to do as she had proposed. 

And so she sat silent, with clasped hands, musing 
over all these things, while Mistress Trask removed 
the dishes. And while she was doing this, the land 
lady told for the first time the excitement having 
driven it from her mind how Johnnie Strings had 
appeared at an early hour, and bade her say that he 
was forced to go across country to carry a despatch, 
but would return by noon, to escort the two girls to 
Dorchester. 

Dorothy took her way up the stairs toward the 
room above. All the girlishness within her was now 
dead, and the expression in her pale face was that 
of a woman and one whose heart was wrung by 
bitter sorrow. 



From Kingdom to Colony 319 

The door was closed, and in front of it a man was 
seated. A musket lay across his knees, and his head 
was sunk on his breast as if he were buried in his own 
meditations. But as Dorothy drew near, he looked 
up, and she saw that it was none other than Fisher 
man Doak. 

" Mistress Dorothy ! " he gasped, staring open- 
mouthed at her white face as though doubtful of her 
being a reality. 

" Yes," she said quickly, " and I am glad it is 
you, Doak." 

" Sweet little mistress," he exclaimed, amazement 
showing in every lineament of his honest visage, " in 
Heaven's name, whatever be ye doin' here?" 

" Never mind, Doak," she answered, " what I am 
doing here. I wish to see to speak with General 
Washington, and at once." 

" You you?" he stammered, rising slowly to his 
feet, and shaking himself in the effort to collect his 
scattered wits. 

" Yes," she said impatiently. " You are on guard 
here he knows you are outside his door? " 

" Why, yes, mistress o' course. I 'm to be here 
in case he needs aught, as well as to keep folk out. 
He be alone, an' has ordered thet he 's not to be 
disturbed." 

" If he is alone," and her tone expressed relief, 
" so much the better for me. I must have speech 
with him this very minute." 

Doak opened his mouth in remonstrance, but she 
would not permit him to speak. 

" Do you hear? " she demanded. " I must see him 



320 From Kingdom to Colony 

this minute. Go and tell him so ; and tell him it is 
upon a matter of life and death." 

He said nothing more, but, looking more dazed 
than ever, turned and rapped on the door. 

A voice whose deep tones had not yet left Dorothy's 
ears gave permission to enter, and Doak, after bid 
ding her to stop where she was, went into the room. 

For a second Dorothy stood hesitating. Then a 
look of fixed resolution came to her face, and before 
the door could close after the fisherman-soldier, she 
stepped forward and followed him. 

Washington was as when she intruded upon him 
before seated at a table. But now he was writing ; 
and as the two entered the room, he looked up as 
though annoyed at the interruption. 

But Dorothy, pushing Doak aside, advanced with 
an impetuosity that gave no opportunity for ques 
tioning or reproof, and took away all need of explana 
tion from the astonished guardian of the great man's 
privacy. 

"You gave me this, sir last night," she said, 
holding out the paper, and speaking in the same fear 
less, trusting manner she would have adopted toward 
her own father, " and you will surely remember what 
you promised." 

As she came forward, Washington, seeing who it 
was, laid down his pen, and his face took the expres 
sion it had borne when he was talking with her the 
evening before. There was a tender, a welcoming 
light in his eyes, as though her coming were a pleas 
ure, as if it brought relief from the contemplation 
of the grave responsibilities resting upon him. 



From Kingdom to Colony 321 

He arose from his chair, and taking the paper from 
her hand, laid it upon the table. Then he turned to her 
again and said smilingly, " My dear child, the promise 
was surely of small worth if I could forget it so soon 
after it was given." 

But there was no smile upon the face into which he 
was looking, and its earnestness seemed now to bring 
to him the conviction that the girl had come upon no 
trifling matter. 

He bade Doak resume his post outside the door, 
and to permit no one to enter, howsoever important 
the business might be. Then, when the fisherman had 
gone, he invited Dorothy to be seated, and asked her 
to tell him the object of her coming. 

He sat down again by the table, but she remained 
standing, and now came close to him, her clasped 
hands and pleading eyes fully as beseeching as the 
words in which she framed her petition. 

"Oh, sir I have come to beg that you will not 
hang the English officer whom I hear you suspect of 
being a spy." 

Washington started in surprise; a stern light 
gathered in his eyes, and he looked as though illy 
pleased. 

Dorothy was quick to see this, and felt that her 
only hope of success lay in telling him the entire 
truth. 

This she did, confiding in him as freely and fully as 
though she were his daughter. 

When she ended, he sat for a time as if pondering 
over her story, and the request to which it was the 
sequel. He had not interrupted her by so much as a 



322 From Kingdom to Colony 

single word, but his eyes had been fixed upon her 
face with an intensity that softened as she went 
on, in her own impulsive way, to tell him of her 
troubles. 

Presently he said : " It is truly a sad tangle, my 
child, one scarce proper to think any gentleman 
would seek to bring into your young life. But I am 
not yet old enough to hold that we should judge hot 
headed youth with too great severity. Indeed," the 
grave lines of his face relaxing a little, " in this case 
I can see that the young man had strong temptation 
to forget himself, and to do as he did." 

He paused and looked at her keenly, as if search 
ing for the answer to a question seeking solution in 
his own mind. 

She stood silently waiting, and he continued : " First 
of all, I must know of a certainty as to one matter, in 
order that I may act with discretion. My child," 
and he took one of her hands in his own, " do not 
fear to show me your heart. Show it to me as you 
would to your own dear father, were he, rather than I, 
asking you. Tell me do you love this man who is 
really your husband? " 

" Yes, sir," she answered, with no sign of hesi 
tancy, as she lifted her head and looked at him 
through the tears his words had brought to her eyes, 
" I do love him." 

Washington smiled, as if relieved of a perplexing 
problem. 

" This brings about a very different order of affairs," 
he said in a way that made her heart bound with 
hope. " Now it may be possible that this captain is 



From Kingdom to Colony 323 

not your Cornet Southern, although I think there 
is small room for doubt in the matter. But, in order 
to solve the question, I will have him brought here. 
Do you, my child, conceal yourself behind the cur 
tains of that window; and if he proves to be the 
officer of whom we have been speaking, you have but 
to show yourself to assure me of the fact. If not, 
then remain in hiding ; and after putting a few ques 
tions to him, I will have him taken back to his 
room." 

Doak was despatched to carry out the order, while 
Dorothy hid herself in the curtains, trembling with 
agitation when the sound of footsteps was heard again 
outside the door. 

The fisherman entered with the prisoner, and 
Dorothy, looking through the slightly parted drapery, 
saw the olive face and purple-blue eyes of the man 
she loved. 

His long boots were splashed with the mire of the 
highway, his uniform showed traces of the struggle of 
the night before, and his curly hair was dishevelled." 

More than this, his haggard face and dark-circled 
eyes gave proof of a sleepless and anxious night. 

But as he came into the room he drew himself erect, 
and met unflinchingly the stern eyes of the man in 
whose hands lay his fate. 

The door had no sooner closed upon Doak's re 
treating figure than Dorothy stepped from behind 
the curtains. 

The young man gave a violent start, and the arms 
that had been folded across his chest fell to his sides, 
as he uttered her name, at the same time taking a 



324 From Kingdom to Colony 

step toward her. Then he came to a standstill, and 
passed his hand over his eyes, as if to clear them of 
something that impeded his vision. 

And there was reason for this, as Dorothy did not 
speak, and stood motionless, her hands clasped in 
front of her, while she looked at him with an ex 
pression he seemed unable to define. 

Washington's face had grown less severe as he 
noted all this ; and while the two still remained gazing 
at one another, his voice broke the silence. 

"The cause of your presence in this neighborhood, 
Captain Southern, which your gallantry forbade you 
to explain, even in the face of an ignominious death, 
has been revealed to me by one whose truth and 
fidelity no human being should know better than 
yourself. She has told me that which leads me to 
take upon myself the responsibility of clearing you 
from the very grave suspicions aroused by your 
action of last night, and of holding you simply as 
a prisoner of war. For all this, you have Mistress 
Dorothy to thank for your life and your restored 
honor." 

No pen can describe the emotions of the two 
listeners as they heard these words, nor could any 
pencil portray the reflection of these emotions upon 
their faces. 

Southern's expression was that of thankfulness, 
mingled with amazement, doubt, as though he 
feared the treachery of his own senses, while Dor 
othy's face became all aglow with delight and tri 
umph at her success. 

The young man stepped impetuously toward Wash- 



From Kingdom to Colony 325 

ington, and was about to speak, but the latter raised 
his hand. 

" You, sir, as an officer of the King," he said 
gravely, " know the weight of such a debt as this, and 
no words of mine can add to the sense of your obli 
gation to her. This being so," and he glanced from 
one to the other of them, while the suggestion of a 
smile relieved the sternness of his face, " I will leave 
you with her for a short time, in order that you may 
express your gratitude in fitting terms, while I con 
sider what course is best for me to pursue in carry 
ing out the purpose I have in view." 

With this he arose from his chair, and bowing 
to them, withdrew to the inner room, closing the 
door after him. 

For a single moment there was silence between the 
two he had left alone, and no one could now accuse 
Dorothy of any lack of color in her cheeks. 

" Dorothy sweetheart, what does all this mean? " 

The young man spoke in almost a whisper, looking 
at her as though she were a vision, a part of some 
strange dream. His voice faltered, and his eyes moved 
restlessly as he came toward her, walking slowly and 
uncertainly. 

But Dorothy, her wonted self-possession and cour 
age now fully restored, did not wait for him to come 
to her. She advanced smilingly, her eyes alight 
with happiness, and laid both her hands within 
his. 

Then, while they stood face to face, she told him 
hurriedly of what she had done. 

While she was speaking, he looked at her in that 



326 From Kingdom to Colony 

same queer way, his eyes wandering over her face 
and figure, while now and again he pressed her little 
soft hands, as though to gain through them still 
greater assurance of the blessed reality. 

But when she finished, his eyes ceased their roam 
ing, and became fixed upon her beaming face. 

" My darling," he said slowly, " do you realize the 
full measure of what you have done for me? Do you 
know that you not only have given me life, but have 
saved me from that which to a soldier is more ter 
rible than the torments of hell itself, the disgrace 
of being hanged as a spy? " 

His voice broke, and a spasm of pain shot across 
his face. Then he exclaimed in a tone filled with self- 
condemnation, " And this you have done for the man 
who forced his love upon you, who married you by 
a trick aye, by violence ; the man who " 

She drew one hand away from his grasp and put it 
firmly against his lips. 

" Stop ! " she commanded, with all her natural im- 
periousness. " I '11 listen to no more talk such as 
that. Had you not married me in the way you did, 
't is not likely you would have wed me at all, for I 
have come to know that I am no girl to be won by 
soft speeches, and sighs, and tears." 

" What ! " he cried, not believing his ears. " Can it 
be possible " 

He had no need to finish the question, for her arms 
stole up and went around his neck, and her blushing 
face was hidden over his heart. 

" My love my wife can it be that you love me 
at last?" 



From Kingdom to Colony 327 

" At last ! " She lifted her head and looked into his 
eyes. " I believe I have loved you from the very first 

since the time you opened your eyes when I held 
your head that day on the rocks. I loved you when 
you kissed me, the time we met in the wood, and I 
loved you when we stood before Parson Weeks ; and 

I '11 love you all my life." 

He drew her to him with a force almost rough in 
its fierceness, and covered her face with kisses. 

" God be praised for those words ! " he exclaimed. 
Then he sighed deeply. 

" I have been such a miserable dog, sweetheart, 
ever since the night I left Marblehead. I was hoping 
until then to receive some little word bidding me 
come to you, to come and tell your people the 
truth, and face their opinion and anger, such as I 
deserved for what I had done. But after I left you 
that night, I lost all hope, and prayed only that a 
bullet might set me free from my self-reproaches 
and misery." 

"Oh you wicked " Dorothy began; but he 
silenced her with a kiss. 

" I have just received tidings of my father's illness, 
and his wish for my return," he continued, " and 
was thinking of setting sail for home, when my eyes 
were blessed with sight of you yesterday, and I was 
dragged out here by a force I was unable to resist. 
I hoped to have speech with you somehow, if only 
that I might implore your forgiveness before I went 
away." 

" And now you know there is naught to forgive," 
she said, smiling up into his face. 



328 From Kingdom to Colony 

Then she drew herself a little away from him, and 
taking hold of the collar of his red coat as though 
to detain him, added softly, "But you '11 not go now, 
will you?" 

He laughed exultingly; but his face became sad 
again as he stroked the ripples of curling hair clus 
tering about her forehead. 

" It would seem, sweetheart," he said, " as if that 
might be the wisest course for me to pursue ; for how 
can I find heart to take up arms against the country 
and people aye, against the very kindred of my 
own wife? " 

A look of sorrowing dread swept all the light from 
Dorothy's face; but the brightness returned some 
what as he said more cheerily: " Well, well, my little 
one, it is waste of time to talk of such matters now, 
for you see I am not free to go anywhere just at 
this present. ' Sufficient for the day,' you know, ' is 
the evil thereof; ' and surely we have evil to fear, 
even yet. But nothing can daunt me now now 
that my honor is cleared ; and that, too, by such an 
unlooked-for ray of light from Heaven, and with it 
the knowledge that you love me, and dared so 
bravely to save my life." 

The door-knob was now rattled with a warning sig 
nificance, and the two sprang away from each other 
as General Washington slowly entered the room. 

His face bore an odd expression, and one that 
was pleasant to look upon, as he glanced from 
Dorothy to her husband. Then his eyes returned 
to the girl's face, and he asked, with no attempt to 
conceal a smile, "Well, my child, is all settled to 



From Kingdom to Colony 329 

your satisfaction, and " after a second's pause 
"liking?" 

She tried to answer him, but could not. Her heart 
was too overflowing with gratitude, happiness, hope. 

They all seemed struggling for precedence in the 
words that should come from her lips, and she found 
herself unable to speak. 

Her eyes filled, and she looked up as though 
imploring him to find in her face all that her lips 
failed to say. Then she sprang forward, and seizing 
his hand, pressed it to her lips. 

He appeared to understand fully the cause of her 
silence and agitation, to know and appreciate the 
emotions that rendered her dumb; and the lines of 
his face resumed their accustomed gravity as he with 
drew his hand from her clasp and laid it gently upon 
the curly head so far beneath his own majestic height. 

" God bless you, my daughter, and keep you 
always ! " 

No father could have spoken more tenderly to his 
child ; and the words came to Dorothy as a benedic 
tion from him who had so recently passed away. 

Washington now addressed himself to Captain 
Southern. 

" You have in this child a priceless treasure," he 
said. " God grant that you ne'er forget the fact, nor 
the debt you owe her." 

" I never will I never can, sir," the young man 
answered with unmistakable sincerity, as he came 
and took his wife by the hand. " Of that, sir, you 
may rest assured," he added, in a voice shaking with 
strong emotion. 



330 From Kingdom to Colony 

Washington bent his head in approval. " For the 
present," he continued, " I deem it proper that you 
remain as before. I purpose stopping here until 
afternoon, and will then have you taken to Cam 
bridge, unless some unforeseen matter shall arise to 
alter my plans." 

The prisoner bowed in silence; then, as Wash 
ington went toward the door to summon Doak, the 
young man turned to smile hopefully into his wife's 
eyes. 

" Keep a brave heart, sweet one," he whispered, 
" and trust in my love and truth. Naught can ever 
part us now." 

A minute later the door closed after the fisherman 
and his charge. 

" Keep the paper, child," Washington said to 
Dorothy, as soon as they were alone, " and remem 
ber that the promise it contains is renewed for the 
future. In such days as are about us, it is not im 
probable to reckon upon its being needed again 
although scarcely for a like purpose." 

He smiled, as his fingers closed upon the small 
hand within which he placed the eventful slip of 
paper. "And now go, my daughter," he added, 
" and may God bless you. Trust in Him, and He 
will surely watch over your life, and make all well 
in the end." 



From Kingdom to Colony 331 



CHAPTER XXX 

HAD Dorothy been less absorbed by anxiety and 
grief when she was making her way to General 
Washington's apartments, she would have heard the 
door of the taproom open softly as she reached the 
foot of the stairs leading to the second floor. 

Farmer Gilbert's head was thrust from the open 
ing, and his fierce eyes watched the slight figure 
ascend to the landing above and turn in the direc 
tion of the rooms occupied by the Commander-in- 
Chief. 

As soon as she was out of sight, he glanced up 
and down the hall, to make certain no one was near, 
and slipped cautiously out. Then quickly removing 
his heavy shoes, he stole, cat-like, up the stairway. 

His progress was stayed by the voices of the girl 
and Doak ; and raising his head until his eyes were 
on a level with the floor, he saw them enter the room 
together. 

"Whatever be she up to?" he muttered. Then 
hearing footsteps in the hall below, he sped noise 
lessly up the few remaining steps, and made haste to 
hide himself in Mistress Trask's linen-press, standing 
only a short distance away, and which afforded him 
ample opportunity for watching, as he held the door 
ajar. 

" Aha, my lady spy," he whispered to himself, 
" I '11 keep my eye on ye an' my ears, too. Ye 



332 From Kingdom to Colony 

can't fool Jason Gilbert, 'though ye may fool some 
as thinks they know more as I." 

He saw Doak fetch the British prisoner, and noted 
the length of time the young man remained in the 
room whither the girl had gone. 

" Aye him outside, last night, an' she on the 
inside," his maudlin thoughts ran on. " They 
thought to hev it all their own way, to tell the 
Britishers the names o' the officers that were here, 
an' all that was goin' on. An' now here be General 
Washington himself, I '11 be bound, lettin' her coax 
him to save t' other spy from hangin', when they 
both ought to be strung up together. I wish now 
I'd not set up a hello that brought the men out o' 
the inn, but had jest given him a crack o'er the head 
myself, to settle the matter, an* so hev none o' this 
triflin', with her tryin' to pull the wool over the 
General's eyes. But I guess he '11 know 'em for the 
pair o' d d British spies they be." 

His lips moved in unworded mutterings, his eyes 
intent upon Doak now sitting by the closed door 
or else glancing about the hall to see if any one 
were approaching his place of concealment. 

When Doak was again summoned within the room, 
Gilbert thought to improve the chance for making his 
escape; but seeing that the door was open a few 
inches, he concluded to wait. Then he saw the 
fisherman come out with the prisoner, and he uttered 
a low curse when the young man turned to meet the 
girl's eyes before the door closed behind him. 

Before the sound of their footsteps died away down 
the hall, Farmer Gilbert left his hiding-place and 



From Kingdom to Colony 333 

hastened below, sitting down on the steps to re 
place his shoes, as one of the women servants came 
along. 

" Got a pebble, or summat, in my shoe," he ex 
plained, raising his head ; for the girl had stopped, 
and was staring at him curiously. 

" Did ye have to take off both shoes to find it? " 
she asked pertly. 

He did not answer, and she passed on to the tap 
room, whither he followed her. 

Less than an hour after this, as Mary and Dorothy 
were in their little parlor, talking over the recent 
happenings, the landlady came to announce that 
General Washington desired to see them at once. 

They observed, as they passed along the hall, that 
some fresh excitement seemed to prevail, for they 
could see that the taproom was filled with men, many 
of whom were talking animatedly. 

The door of Washington's room stood open, and 
they saw him in earnest conversation with two other 
officers, who withdrew as the girls entered. 

He welcomed them kindly, although seeming pre 
occupied, as if pressed by some new matter which 
disturbed him. 

" A messenger has brought information that a 
body of the enemy is coming in this direction," he 
said, speaking quite hurriedly. " It is therefore pru 
dent that we go our ways with all proper speed, and 
I wish to urge your own immediate departure. I 
regret that our routes lie in different directions ; but 
I will send the man Doak to escort you, as it appears 
he is well known to your family." 



334 From Kingdom to Colony 

Seeing the consternation in the girls' faces, he 
added reassuringly : " There .is no cause for alarm, 
for you have ample time to put a safe distance 
between yourselves and the approaching British. I 
think it probable they will halt for a time here, at the 
tavern, for this seems to be their objective point." 

"Do you think there is like to be a battle?" 
Mary inquired nervously. 

Washington smiled at her fears. 

" No," he answered. " It is but a moderate-sized 
force probably reconnoitring. We shall, I trust, 
have the enemy well out of Boston erelong, without 
the risk or slaughter of a battle." 

Then he added: "But we are losing valuable time, 
and I have something more pleasant than battles 
to speak about. I take it, Mistress Devereux," 
and he turned to Mary, " that your little sister 
here has made you aware of what passed between 
us but an hour ago?" 

" Yes, sir." And Mary stole a side glance at 
Dorothy, wondering that the girl should appear so 
self-possessed. 

" Captain Southorn will go with me to Cambridge," 
he continued, " where his ultimate disposition will 
be decided upon." 

Dorothy started ; but looking at Washington, she 
saw a smile in the kindly glance bent upon her 
troubled face. 

" He will also meet Lieutenant Devereux there, 
and this I deem a desirable thing for all concerned. 
So take heart, Mistress Dorothy, and trust that all 
will end happily." 



From Kingdom to Colony 335 

He looked at his watch, and then held out a hand 
to each of them. 

" Get you under way for Dorchester at once," he 
said, " and you shall hear something from me within 
the week." 

With this he led them to the door and bade them 
God speed, warning them once more to make haste 
in leaving the inn. 

When they had put on their riding-hats, and gath 
ered up their few belongings, the two girls left their 
room in company with Mistress Trask, who, between 
the excitement of seeing her distinguished guests 
depart, and the unusual exercise attending the con 
cealment of her choicest viands from the approach 
ing enemy, was well-nigh speechless. 

Emerging from the narrow passage leading to the 
main hall of the inn, they encountered a small knot 
of men looking curiously at Captain Southern and 
the two soldiers guarding him, who were standing at 
the foot of the staircase, apart from the others, and 
were apparently waiting for orders, while outside the 
open door several other men were gathered, in charge 
of a dozen or more horses. 

As Mary's glance fell upon the young Englishman, 
she flushed a little, and holding her chin a bit higher 
than before, turned her eyes in another direction 
but not until he saw the angry flash in them. 

A faint smile touched his lips as he lifted his hat, 
and then an eager look came to his eyes as he saw 
the small figure following close behind her, whose 
steps seemed to falter as she neared him. 

Just then there was a call from above stairs ; and 



336 From Kingdom to Colony 

as one of the guards ascended hastily to answer it, 
Captain Southern said something in a low tone to the 
other one quite a young man standing beside 
him. 

He listened, and then shook his head, but hesitat 
ingly, as he glanced toward Dorothy, who was look 
ing wistfully at his prisoner. 

Good Mistress Trask had chanced to overhear 
what the Britisher said ; and speaking to the young 
soldier, she exclaimed testily: " Fiddlesticks, Tommy 
Macklin ! Why not let him speak a word to the 
young lady, when he asks ye so polite-like? What 
harm can come of it? They be old acquaintances." 

Tommy seemed to waver; but being a good- 
hearted young fellow, as well as standing somewhat 
in awe of the landlady, who was a distant relative, he 
made no farther objection, and nodded his consent. 

Southern gave Mistress Trask a grateful smile, and 
stepping quickly to where Dorothy was standing, 
took her hand and led her a few steps away from the 
others, as he asked in a low voice, " Do you know 
what is to be done with me, sweetheart?" 

" Only that you are to go to Cambridge," was the 
hurried reply. 

" I knew that much myself," he said smilingly. 
"But what is the meaning of all this sudden stir? " 

" They say the British are marching toward the 
inn," she whispered, her mind troubled by the fear 
that she had no right to give him this information. 

He drew a quick breath; and she readily divined 
the thoughts that caused him to frown, and bite his 
lips. 



From Kingdom to Colony 337 

" General Washington said you would meet my 
brother at Cambridge, and that it was best to best 
for that it was important for you to see him," she 
added stammeringly, while her color deepened. 

The scowl left his face, and he smiled at her in a 
way to make her eyes seek the floor. 

" Aha! did he, indeed? Well then, no doubt it is 
best that I am going to Cambridge, and as soon as 
may be. But," with some anxiety, " what think you 
this brother of yours will say to me, or will a bullet 
be all he will have for my hearing?" 

"No, indeed no!" Dorothy exclaimed. "Jack 
would never show you unkindness, for he knows 
he well knows, because I told him " 

" Do you mean to say," he asked quickly, cutting 
short her words, " that your brother has known all 
this time the blessed truth that I learned only this 
very morning?" 

" He only knew of it just before he left home in the 
summer," she whispered. " I had to tell him." 

" Why? " 

" I was afraid you and he might meet, and I was 
fearful that " The voice died away, and Dorothy's 
head drooped. 

" Sweetheart," he said softly, " I understand. You 
must have been sadly torn betwixt your love and 
what you thought to be your duty. It makes me 
realize more keenly what a brute I have made of 
myself. But trust me only trust and believe in my 
honor and true love, and I will try all my life to make 
amends for the suffering I have caused you." 

Washington and his suite were now descending the 



338 From Kingdom to Colony 

stairs, and Tommy Macklin hastened to place him 
self closer to his prisoner as the other soldier joined 
him. 

Then Southern turned to Dorothy and said : " It is 
evident that we are about to leave. Tell me quickly 
as to your own movements, you surely are not 
going to stop here?" 

" Oh no ; Mary and I are to set out right away for 
Dorchester, and Fisherman Doak is to see us safely 
housed with Mistress Knollys." 

" You will go at once," he insisted, " and not delay 
a second? " 

She nodded smilingly, and their eyes spoke the 
farewell their lips were forbidden to utter. 

Mary had been standing all this time alongside 
Mistress Trask, her face studiously averted from 
the two at whom nearly all the others were staring 
wonderingly. 

She now came forward, and without looking at 
Captain Southern, joined Dorothy; and in com 
pany with the landlady they passed through the 
door into the midday sunlight flooding the world 
outside. 

Washington and those with him were the first to 
leave, their departure being witnessed by every one 
at the inn. 

The two girls were now standing side by side in 
the doorway; and Captain Southern, on horseback, 
with a mounted guard on either side of him, smiled 
again as his glance fell on Mary's spirited face, and 
at the thought it awakened of that morning at the 
Sachem's Cave. 



From Kingdom to Colon 339 

"They be goin' to take the spy to Cambridge, 
to hang him," muttered Farmer Gilbert to Mistress 
Trask, his restless eyes roving from the sweet young 
face in the doorway to that of the young man sitting 
upon the horse. 

" No such thing," said the landlady, with an indig 
nant sniff. " He is a prisoner, but there 's no further 
talk o' hangin'." 

"Who says so?" and the farmer's scowling brows 
grew blacker. 

" The young ladies say so, an' they both know him 
knew him long ago." 

" Aye, that I '11 be bound, as to one of 'em, at any 
rate," he growled, eying Dorothy savagely. The 
girl's face was telling her secret, while she stood 
watching her husband turn for a parting smile as he 
rode off with the others. 

"Where do she live?" Gilbert asked suddenly, 
jerking his thumb toward the doorway, in front of 
which Doak was now standing with the horses. 

" Down at Marblehead, when they be at home ; both 
of 'em live there," the landlady answered. " But 
they be stoppin' at Dorchester now, with friends, an' 
there 's where they 're bound for." With this she 
turned away, her manner showing that she desired 
no further parley with him. 

The man stood for a few moments, as if reflecting 
upon what he had heard. Then, with one more 
glance at the two girls, he turned slowly about, and 
took his way to the stables of the inn. 



340 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXXI 

DOAK and his charges had gone but a short dis 
tance when the sound of hoofs behind them 
caused all three to turn, wondering who might be 
approaching. 

It was a man, evidently an American by his appear 
ance ; and as they looked back at him, he seemed to 
check the hitherto brisk gait of his horse. 

Dorothy was the first to recognize him. 

"Oh, Mary, 'tis that dreadful man who fright 
ened us ! " 

"Frightened ye?" echoed Doak, interrogatively. 
" How was that, mistress? " 

When Mary explained what had taken place the 
night before, he glanced back again, and saw that 
the distance between them was rapidly increasing, 
for the man in the rear was letting his horse walk, 
while he sat swinging loosely in the saddle. 

" There be naught to fear now," he said, in a way 
to reassure the two girls. " He 's not like to think 
o' tryin' any frightenin' game with me. An' he rides 
like he had too much store o' liquor aboard to be 
thinkin' of aught but keepin' firm hold on his craft." 
Then, when he had looked again, " He be fallin' way 
behind, so there 's no call for bein' fright' ed, either 
one o' ye." 

They soon lost sight of the stranger, and without 
further happening arrived safely at their destination, 



From Kingdom to Colony 341 

to receive a motherly welcome from Mistress Knollys, 
who had been most anxious concerning them, know 
ing how the roads were infested with stragglers from 
both armies. 

She insisted upon Doak alighting to take some 
refreshment ; and he, nothing loath, did so, while she 
wrote a letter to her son for the fisherman to carry 
back to Cambridge. 

Dorothy and Mary also improved the opportunity 
to write to Jack, Dot even venturing to enclose a 
little missive for Captain Southern, which she begged 
her brother to deliver. 

It was her first love letter, although so demure and 
prim in its wording as scarcely to deserve that name. 
But a loyal affection breathed through it, praying 
him to hope, and to trust in Washington's friendship 
for them. 

Mistress Knollys listened with widening eyes to 
Mary's account of their interview with the great man, 
for she invested him with all the power of His 
Gracious Majesty, and regarded him with more awe 
than ever she had King George himself. 

She laughed outright over the description of their 
having been caught in his apartments, and asked to 
see the paper he had given Dorothy, touching it as 
something most sacred. 

Dorothy had gone above stairs, leaving Mary and 
the good woman together in the living-room, where 
the afternoon sunshine poured across the floor in 
broad slants from the two windows opening upon the 
garden at the rear of the house. 

Presently Mistress Knollys said, " It would seem, 



342 From Kingdom to Colony 

my dear, to be the very best outcome for Dorothy's 
matter, the way things have befallen." 

" Yes," Mary assented with a sigh, " so it does." 

"And yet," added the old lady, " I fear it will be 
hard for the little maid, with a brother and husband 
fighting against one another." 

" Ah, but you forget, dear Mistress Knollys, that 
he told her he thought of setting sail for his home 
in England." 

" And then I suppose she would go with him." 

" Aye ; " and Mary sighed again. " I think she will 
surely wish to do this." 

" Well, well, my dear," said Mistress Knollys, 
speaking more briskly, " that is not like to be right 
away, as he must await his exchange as a prisoner, 
and there's no telling when that will come to pass. 
Let us borrow no trouble until we know the end, 
which, after all, may be a happy one." 

It was the fourth day after this that Mary was 
gladdened by the sight of her husband riding up in 
front of Mistress Knollys' door ; and with him were 
Hugh and a dozen other stout fellows on horseback. 

He explained that they had but a short time to 
tarry, and were come at Washington's command, to 
carry Dorothy back with them to Cambridge. 

" Hey, you little mischief, see the stir you are 
guilty of making, getting half the camp by the ears 
with your goings on," he said laughingly, and in a 
way to set at rest all her misgivings, as he took her 
in his arms. 

"But what am I to go to Cambridge for?" she 
asked rather nervously, still with her arms around his 



From Kingdom to Colony 343 

neck, and holding back her head to get a better look 
at his face, in which a serious expression seemed to 
be underlying its usual brightness. 

"Did I not tell you, because General Washing 
ton sent us to fetch you ? But come," he added more 
gravely, " we must get away at once. Hasten and get 
yourself ready and I will tell you all as we ride along." 

" Had I not better go with her ? " asked Mary, 
when Dot had left them. 

Her husband shook his head. " No, it was only 
Dot we were to bring." 

" But for her to go alone, with a lot of men " 
Mary began. 

He put an arm around her shoulder as he inter 
rupted her remonstrances. 

" She goes with her brother, sweetheart, and to 
meet her husband." 

"But she is coming back?" And Mary spoke 
very anxiously. 

"Aye, she '11 return sometime to-morrow; but for 
how long is for herself and the other to decide." 

Then he explained : "The British have a man of 
ours, one Captain Pickett, a valiant soldier, with a 
stout arm and true heart. They have had him these 
three months, a prisoner in Boston, and we have 
been most anxions to bring about his exchange. 
General Washington has now arranged this through 
Southern, who is to return to-morrow to Boston, and 
Captain Pickett is to be sent to us. After that, as I 
have said, we have no right to dictate Dorothy's 
movements. Captain Southorn has told me that he 
should return to England as soon as may be." 



344 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Then," said Mary in a tone of conviction, and the 
tears springing to her eyes, " Dot will go with him." 

" Aye, belike," he sighed, " for they love one 
another truly." 

" And you, Jack, do you can you look at and 
speak to this man with any tolerance ?" demanded 
his wife, the asperity of her voice seeming to dry 
away the tears. 

" I try to do so, for Dot's sake, and for what he is 
to her. I Ve found him to be a gentleman, and a 
right manly fellow, despite the prank of which he 
was guilty." 

" Well, I shall hate him the longest day I live ! " 

Mary could say nothing more, for Mistress Knollys 
and Hugh now came in from another room, where 
they had been together. 

Dorothy had passed this room on her way up the 
stairs, and seeing Hugh, stopped, while he came for 
ward quickly to meet her. 

" Oh, Hugh, but I am truly glad to see you once 
more ! " she exclaimed. " How long, how very long 
it seems since you went away! " And there were 
tears shining in the eyes she raised to his face. 

He clasped both her extended hands, and remind 
ing himself of all he had heard, strove to hide his 
true feelings, while his mother, from the room back of 
them, watched the two in silence, still seeming to hear 
the cry he had uttered only a moment before, 

" Oh, mother, mother, I feel that my heart will 
break ! " . 

Dorothy could not but observe the paleness of his 
face, and the traces as of recent tears showing about 



From Kingdom to Colony 345 

the blue eyes; but she attributed these to other 
than the real cause, perhaps to matters arising 
between his mother and himself after their long 
separation. 

" I am glad you have missed me sufficiently to 
make the time seem long to you, Dot," he replied, 
well aware, in the bitterness of his own heart, of how 
little this had to do with her show of emotion. 

" Aye, I have missed you very much," she de 
clared earnestly. "And so many sad things have 
happened since ! " 

"Yes and so many that are not sad," he added 
significantly, desiring, since he might be expected to 
speak of her marriage, to have it over with. 

A burning blush deepened the color in her cheeks. 
She drew away the hands he had been holding all 
this time, her eyes fell, and she seemed scarcely to 
know how to reply. 

" I pray God you will be very happy, Dorothy." 
And his speaking her full name accentuated the 
gravity of his voice and manner. 

" Thank you, Hugh," she replied, trying to smile : 
then, with a nervous laugh, " And when you return 
to Marblehead and see Polly Chine, I hope I may 
say the same to you." 

The young man forced a laugh that well-nigh 
choked him. It had been hard enough to endure 
before he saw her. But even when he knew from her 
brother of her being forced into a marriage with this 
Britisher, his heart refused to relinquish all hope, 
despite what his friend had told him of Dorothy's 
own feeling toward her husband. 



346 From Kingdom to Colony 

/ 

But he had still cherished the idea that somehow, 
in some way, they might never come together again; 
that the Britisher, believing Dorothy to have no love 
for him, might sail away to England without her, 
should the fortune of war spare him to do this. 

He also reckoned hoped, rather that the girl 
was so young as to recover from any sentiment this 
stranger might have awakened within her heart. 

But now, in the light of what had come about 
and was soon to be, all hope was dead for him. 
The sight of the face and form he had never loved so 
well as now, when she seemed so sweet and so 
lovable in her newly acquired womanliness all 
this was unnerving him. 

With these thoughts whirling through his brain, he 
stood looking at her, while he forced such an unnat 
ural laugh as made her glance at him nervously and 
draw herself away. 

" I 'm not like to see the old town for many a long 
day, I fear," he managed to say, his voice growing 
less strained as he saw the wondering look in her 
dark eyes; "and as for Polly Chine, you must 
find one more suited to my taste before you've 
cause to wish me what I now wish you with all my 
heart." 

With this he turned hastily away, and his mother 
asked, " You are going to get ready to start for 
Cambridge, child?" 
. " Yes," replied Dorothy, " I must leave at once." 

" And can I do aught to help? " the good woman 
inquired. 

Upon being assured that she could not, she cheer- 



From Kingdom to Colony 347 

ily bade the girl make haste, and to remember that 
she was expected to return the next day. 

" I shall miss the child sorely," she said, as the 
click of Dorothy's little heels died away on the floor 
above. 

Hugh said nothing, but sighed heavily, as he 
stood looking out of the window with eyes that saw 
nothing. 

His mother went to him and laid a gentle hand 
upon his broad shoulder. 

" Oh, my son, my dear son," she said in a trem 
bling voice, " my old heart is sore for you. I have 
hoped for years that ". 

He whirled suddenly about. 

"Don't mother don't say any more not now. 
Let me fight it out alone, and try to keep such a 
bearing as will prevent her from knowing the truth." 

Then the passion in his voice died out, and he 
caressed her gray hair with a loving touch. 

She drew his face down and kissed him. 

" Come," she said, with an effort at cheerfulness, 
" come into the other room and have speech with 
Mary before you go, else she '11 think we 've lost all 
proper sense of our manners. This is the first time 
you and she have met since her marriage." 



348 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXXII 

IT was evening when the party reached the head 
quarters at Cambridge. 

A faint afterglow of the brilliant sunset still lingered, 
but the roadway leading to the entrance of the house 
was dusky with the shadows of coming night, which 
almost hid the great trees on either side. 

The air about was filled with the faint hum of 
camp life. Occasionally a voice could be heard, or 
the neighing of a horse, figures of men were dis 
cernible here and there, and a sentry was pacing 
before the steps of the mansion. 

" Here we are, Dot," said her brother ; and dis 
mounting, he helped her from her horse. " Careful, 
child;" for she had tripped, her riding-skirt having 
become entangled about her feet as she followed him 
into the open doorway. " I will take you directly to 
the room prepared for you, and do you wait there 
until I return." 

She said nothing, but held fast to his arm. 

" Come, be brave," he whispered ; " there is naught 
for you to fear." And he led her within, leaving 
Hugh Knollys with the other men outside. 

The hall was spacious and well lighted. Several 
officers and privates were moving about, all of whom 
stared wonderingly at the unusual sight of a lady, 
although it was not easy to decide whether it was a 



From Kingdom to Colony 349 

woman or child this dainty little figure in the rid 
ing-habit, who was looking about with unconcealed 
curiosity. 

Far down the hall, to the left, her brother opened 
a door, showing a spacious, well-furnished chamber, 
where a wood fire was blazing, for the night was 
drawing in chilly. 

" Now take off your hat, child, and feel at home," 
he said, kissing her. " Remember there is naught to 
fear. It is only that we are wishing to fix matters for 
you, little one, so that you'll be happy." And he 
kissed her again as she clung to his neck. 

" Ah, Jack," she whispered, " you are so good 
to me ! " 

" I Ve never had the wish to be other than good," 
he replied lovingly. 

As soon as she was alone, Dorothy removed her 
hat, and then, as she stood by the hearth, watching 
the leaping flames, smoothed out her curls. 

So engaged, and lost in thought, she did not hear 
the tapping upon the door, nor see that it opened 
softly and a man's figure paused on the threshold, as 
if watching the slight form standing by the fire, with 
the back turned squarely to him. 

" Little one," came in a voice that startled the 
silence. 

She turned like a flash, and although the firelight 
did not touch his face, it was not needed to tell her 
who it was. 

He closed the door, and advanced with outstretched 
arms, laughing with exultation when she fled to them. 

"You are still of the same mind as when we 



350 From Kingdom to Colony 

parted ? " he said, while he held her as if never mean 
ing to let her go from him again. 

" How can you ask? " And she nestled yet closer 
to him. 

His only answer was to kiss her. Then, bringing a 
chair to the hearth, he seated himself, and attempted 
to draw her upon his knee. But she frustrated this 
by perching herself upon the arm of the chair, from 
which she looked triumphantly into his face. 

" Your hands are cold, little one," he said, holding 
them against his cheek. 

" We had a long ride," she replied, her eyes droop 
ing before the intensity of his gaze. 

" Aye, so you did ; are you tired? " 

" No, not at all," was her smiling answer, and her 
appearance did not belie the words. 

"Hungry?" with a little laugh, and tightening 
the clasp of his arm about her. 

" No," again lifting her eyes to his happy face. 

" Well, I have been hungry for days, and with 
a hunger that is now being happily appeased. But a 
supper is to be ready for you shortly, and then you 
are to see General Washington. Do you understand, 
sweetheart, what all this is about? " He was looking 
down at the small hands resting in one of his own, 
and smiling as he noted with a lover's eye, how dainty 
and white they were. 

" Yes," she said, " my brother explained all that 
to me." 

" And you will come with me now, at once, as 
soon as I can make my arrangements? " He spoke 
hurriedly, nervously. 



From Kingdom to Colony 351 

" To England ? " she asked, a very serious look 
now showing in her dark eyes. 

" Aye, to England," he repeated in a tone whose 
firmness was contradicted by his perturbed face. 

Disengaging one hand, her arm stole around his 
neck as she whispered, " I would go to the ends of 
the earth with you now." 

He held her head away, the better to look into 
her face, as he said with a sigh of contentment: 
" Now I can breathe easy ! You see I did not dare 
believe you would really come, you've ever been 
such a capricious little rebel." 

Presently he asked, as he toyed with her small 
fingers, "Where got you all these different rings, 
little one?" and a note almost of jealousy sounded 
in his voice. " Here be many pretty brilliants I 
thought maids in this country never wore such. 
How comes such a baby as you with a ring like 
this?" And he lifted her hand to look at the one 
which had attracted his special notice. 

" My father gave it to me," she said quietly ; " it 
was my mother's whom I never saw." 

He pressed his lips to the sparkling circlet. " My 
little wife, I '11 be mother, father all things else 
to you. All of them together could not love you 
more truly and sacredly than do I. Ah, my darling, 
you have but poor knowledge of the way I love 
you, and how highly I prize your esteem. How 
can you, after the rough wooing to which I treated 
you?" 

Then he whispered, " And where is the ruby ring? " 

He felt her head stir uneasily against his shoulder. 



352 From Kingdom to Colony 

"Surely you did not throw it away?" he asked 
after a moment's waiting. 

Dorothy laughed, softly and happily. 

" You told me that night at Master Weeks'," she 
whispered, " that you did not believe what my lips 
said, but what my eyes had shown you." 

" Aye, so I did, and so I thought when I spoke. 
But until now I Ve been tossed about with such 
conflicting thoughts as scarce to know what to 
think." 

" That may be so," she said, sitting erect to look 
at him. " But, believing what you read in my eyes 
then and before, think you I would throw away the 
ring?" 

" Then where is it? " he asked again, smiling at 
her earnestness. 

For answer she raised her hands to her neck, and 
undoing the fastening of a gold chain, drew it, with 
the ring strung upon it, from where they had rested, 
and laid them both in his hand. 

His fingers closed quickly over them as he ex 
claimed, " Was there ever such a true little sweet 
heart?" 

Then lifting her into his lap, he said, " You have 
never yet said to me in words that you really love 
me. Tell me so now say it ! " 

"Think you that you have need for words?" A 
bit of her old wilfulness was now showing in her 
laughing eyes. 

"Nay truly no need, after what you have done 
for me, and have said you would go home with me. 
But there 's a wish to hear such words, little one, and 



From Kingdom to Colony 353 

to hear you speak my name which, now that I 
think of it, I verily believe you do not even know." 

She nodded smilingly, but did not answer. 

"What is it?" he asked coaxingly, as he would 
have spoken to a child. 

"Ah I know it." And she laughed teasingly. 

"Then say it," he commanded with mock fierce 
ness. " Say it this minute, or I '11 " 

But her soft palm was against his lips, cutting 
short his threat. 

" It is Kyrle," she said demurely. 

" Aye, so it is, and I never thought it could 
sound so sweet. Now say the rest of it there 's a 
good child. Ah, little one," he exclaimed with sud 
den passion, " I can scarcely yet believe all this is 
true. Lay all doubt at rest forever by telling me you 
love me ! " 

The laughter was gone from her eyes, and a 
solemn light came into them. 

" Kyrle Southern, I love you I do love you ! " 

They now heard voices and steps outside the door, 
and Dorothy sprang to her feet, while Captain South- 
orn arose hastily from the chair and set it back in 
place. 

It was John Devereux who entered, followed by a 
soldier. 

" Well, good people," he said cheerily, giving the 
young Britisher a glance of swift scrutiny, and then 
looking smilingly at Dorothy, " there is a supper 
waiting for this small sister of mine ; and, Dot, you 
must come with me and that speedily, as I am 
famishing." 

23 



354 From Kingdom to Colony 

He advanced and drew her hand within his arm; 
then turning with more dignity of manner to the Eng 
lishman, he added, " After we have supped, Captain 
Southern, I will look for you in your room, as General 
Washington will then be ready to receive us." 

Southorn bowed gravely. Then, with a sudden 
boyish impulsiveness, he extended his hand. 

" May I not first hear from your own lips," he asked 
earnestly , " that you wish me well? " 

Jack clasped the hand as frankly as it had been of 
fered, and Dorothy's heart beat happily, as she saw 
the two dearest on earth to her looking with friendly 
eyes upon one another. 



From Kingdom to Colony 355 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

AN hour later the three stood before the door of 
Washington's private office ; and in response to 
John Devereux's knock, the voice that was now so 
familiar to Dorothy bade them enter. 

As they came into the room, Washington advanced 
toward Dorothy with his hand held out in greeting, 
and his eyes were filled with kindness as they looked 
into the charming face regarding him half fearfully. 

" Welcome," he said, " welcome, little Mistress 
Southern." 

At the sound of that name, heard now for the first 
time, a rush of color suffused Dorothy's cheeks, while 
the two younger men smiled, albeit each with a dif 
ferent meaning. 

The one was triumphantly happy, but Jack's smile 
was touched with bitterness, and a sudden contraction, 
almost painful, caught his throat for a second. 

" I trust that my orders were properly carried 
out for your comfort," continued Washington, still 
addressing Dorothy, as he motioned them all to be 
seated. 

She courtesied, and managed to make a fitting 
reply. But she felt quite uncomfortable, and some 
what alarmed, to find her small self an object of so 
much consideration. 



356 From Kingdom to Colony 

The Commander-in-Chief now seated himself, and 
turned a graver face to the young Englishman. 

" May I ask, Captain Southern, if the plans of 
which you told Lieutenant Devereux and myself are 
to be carried out? " 

The young man bowed respectfully. 

" I am most happy, sir, to assure you that they are, 
and at the speediest possible moment after I return 
to Boston." 

Washington was silent a moment, and his eyes 
turned to Lieutenant Devereux, who, seemingly 
regardless of all else, was watching his sister. 

" And you, Lieutenant, do you give your consent 
to all this?" 

" Yes, sir." But the young man sighed. 

" And now, little Mistress Southern," Washington 
said, smiling once more, " tell me, have you consented 
to leave America and go with your husband ? " 

" Yes, sir," she replied almost sadly, and stealing a 
look at her brother's downcast face. 

" It would seem, then, that the matter is settled as 
it should be, and to the satisfaction of all parties," 
Washington said heartily. " And I wish God's bless 
ing upon both of you young people, and shall hope, 
Mistress Dorothy, that your heart will not be entirely 
weaned from your own land." 

" That can never be, sir," she exclaimed with sud 
den spirit, and glancing almost defiantly at her hus 
band, who only smiled in return. 

" Aye, child so ? I am truly glad to hear it." 
Then rising from his chair, he said : " And now I must 
ask you to excuse me, as I have matters of importance 



From Kingdom to Colony 357 

awaiting my attention, and regret greatly that I can 
not spare more time thus pleasantly. You will escort 
your sister back to Dorchester in the morning, 
Lieutenant?" 

" Aye, sir, with your permission." 

" You have it ; and you had better take the same 
number of men you had yesterday. Return as speedily 
as possible, as there are signs of " 

He checked himself abruptly, but swept away any 
suggestion of discourtesy by saying, as he held out 
his hand to the young Englishman, " I '11 bid you good 
night, Captain Southern; you see that it is natural 
now to think of you as a friend." 

" It is an honor to me, sir, to hear you say as 
much," the other replied, as he took the extended 
hand and bowed low over it. " And I beg to thank 
you for all your kindness to me and to my wife." 

Dorothy now courtesied to Washington, and was 
about to leave the room, when he stretched out a 
detaining hand. 

" Stay a moment, child. I am not likely to see 
you again before you depart, and therefore it is 
good-by as well as good-night. You will see that I 
have endeavored to do what was best for you, al 
though I must admit" and he glanced smilingly 
at Jack " it was no great task for me to bring your 
brother to see matters as I did. And now may God 
bless you, and keep your heart the brave, true one 
I shall always remember." 

She was unable to speak, and could only lift her 
eyes to the face of this great man, who, notwithstand 
ing the weight of anxiety and responsibility pressing 



358 From Kingdom to Colony 

upon him, had been the one to smooth away the 
troubles which had threatened to mar her young life, 
and who had now brought about the desire of her 
heart. 

But his kindly look at length gave her courage, 
and she managed to say, although chokingly, " I 
can never find words in which to thank you, sir." 

He bowed as the three left the room, and no word 
was spoken while they took their way down the hall 
to Dorothy's apartment. 

Jack opened the door and motioned the others to 
enter. 

" I must leave you now," he said, " and go to see 
Hugh Knollys. He is not feeling just right to-night." 

" Why, is he ill ? I wondered that he was not at 
supper with us." Dorothy spoke quickly, her voice 
trembled, and her brother saw that she was weeping. 

He followed them into the room and closed the 
door. Then he turned to Dot, and taking her by 
the hand, asked tenderly, " What is troubling you, 
my dear child?" 

She gave a great sob and threw herself upon his 
breast. 

" 'T is because of what he just said as we left 
him. It made me realize that I am soon to go away 
across the sea from you from all of you," she ex 
claimed passionately. " Oh how can I bear it ! " 

" 'T is somewhat late, little sister, to think of that," 
her brother replied, caressing her curly head with 
the loving touch she had known ever since the child 
hood days. Then bending his lips close to her ear, 
he whispered, " See you are making him unhappy." 



From Kingdom to Colony 359 

At this she glanced over her shoulder at her hus 
band, who had walked to the hearth, and stood 
looking into the fire. 

" Come, little girl, cheer up," said Jack, " for 
to-night, at least. You are to have a little visit with 
him before he returns to his quarters. And before 
to-morrow noon he will be on the road to Boston." 

With a long, sobbing sigh, she released him ; then, 
as she wiped the tears from her eyes, she said with a 
wan smile, " It is hard cruelly hard, to have one's 
heart so torn in opposite ways." 

He knew her meaning, and thought, as he went 
away, how small was their own grief compared with 
that of poor Hugh, who, utterly unmanned, had 
immured himself in his quarters. 

Dorothy stole to the hearth, where stood the silent 
figure of her husband ; and as he still did not speak, 
she ventured to reach out and steal a timid hand 
within the one hanging by his side. 

His fingers instantly prisoned it in a close clasp, 
and so they remained for a time looking silently into 
the fire. Presently he sighed, and drawing the chain 
and ruby ring from his pocket, said very gently, 
" Will you wear this ring, sweetheart, until such 
time as I can get one more suitable?" 

"Aye but I'd sooner not wear any other," she 
replied, looking wistfully at him, awed and troubled 
by this new manner of his. 

" Would you ? " And he smiled as he fastened the 
chain about her neck. " Then I shall be obliged to 
have the half of it taken away, in order to make a 
proper fit for that small finger. But you must let me 



360 From Kingdom to Colony 

put on a plain gold band, as well, so that all may be 
in proper form." 

She caught his hand and laid it against her cheek, 
while the light of the burning wood caught in the 
ruby ring, making it gleam like a ruddier fire against 
the folds of her dark-green habit. 

"Why are you so unhappy?" she asked. 

" That I am not, sweet little wife," he answered, 
drawing her to him, " save when I see you unhappy." 

" But I am not unhappy," she protested, adding 
brokenly, " except that that " 

" Except that you cherish a warm love for kindred 
and home, and one it would be most unnatural for 
you to be lacking," he interrupted. " But never fear, 
little one," and he stroked her hair much as her 
brother had done " you will not be unhappy with 
me, if you love me ; and that you say you do, and so 
I know it for a truth thank God. This war cannot 
last very long, and I Ve lost all heart to care whether 
King or colony win. To tell the truth," and he 
laughed as he bent over to kiss her "I fear my 
heart has turned traitor enough to love best the cause 
of her I love. So it is as well that I send in my 
resignation, which is certain to be accepted; and 
we'll go straight to my dear old home among the 
Devonshire hills, and be happily out of the way of the 
strife. And when it is over, we can often cross the 
sea to your own home, and perhaps your brother and 
his wife if I can ever make my peace with her 
will also come to us. And so, sweetheart, you see 
the parting is not forever nor for very long." 

Thus he went on soothing and cheering her as he 



From Kingdom to Colony 361 

seated himself again in the big chair by the hearth and 
drew her to his knee. Presently, and as if to divert 
her thoughts, he said : " Come tell me something 
of your family. I have seen them all, as you know, 
but there are two of its members with whom I never 
had speech." 

Dorothy puckered her brows and looked at him 
questioningly. 

" They are wide apart as to age," he added, smiling 
at her perplexity, " for one of them is a sweet-faced 
old lady, and the other is a lovely little girl with long 
yellow locks and wonderful blue eyes. She was with 
you that eventful day at the cave." And he laughed 
softly at the thought of what that day had brought 
about. 

" Why, the old lady was Aunt Lettice, and the 
little girl is her granddaughter 'Bitha Hollis, my 
cousin." 

" She looks a winsome little thing this 'Bitha," he 
said, happy to see the brightness come to Dorothy's 
face. 

She was smiling, for the names had brought 
visions of her dear old home, and she seemed to see 
all the loving faces in the fire before her. 

" Yes and she is a dear child, and full of the 
oddest fancies." And now Dorothy laughed outright 
as some of 'Bitha's queer sayings came to her. 

She went on to tell her husband of these; and 
when Jack returned half an hour later to escort 
Captain Southern to his room, he found the two of 
them laughing happily together. 



362 From Kingdom to Colony 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

' I V HE next morning although at rather a late 
* hour for her Dorothy arose, feeling greatly 
refreshed by her sound and dreamless sleep. 

While she was yet dressing, her brother rapped on 
the door, and told her she was to go to the little room 
near by, where supper had been served the night 
before, and that Dolly the sutler's wife would 
have breakfast ready for her. 

An hour later, as she stood at the open window of 
her room, drinking in the fresh morning air, still bear 
ing the odor of fallen leaves wetted by the night 
damps, she saw her brother, with Captain Southern 
and several other men, chatting together a short 
distance away. 

Jack was the first to turn his eyes in her direction, 
and seeing her, he smiled and waved his hand, at 
which Captain Southern turned about and hurried 
toward her. 

He was soon standing under the window, and 
reaching up took possession of one of the small hands 
resting upon the sill. 

For an instant neither of them spoke, but Dorothy's 
dark eyes smiled shyly into the blue ones uplifted 
to her face. 

" And it is really true, " he said at last, with an air 
of conviction. " Do you know, little one, that when I 



From Kingdom to Colony 363 

awakened this morning, I was fearful at first that I 'd 
been dreaming it all. But knowing now what I do, 
how can I have the heart to go away and leave you 
again? Cannot you come to Boston with me now 
this very day? " 

She shook her head. "No, no, I must not do 
that. I must go back to Dorchester, to see Mary and 
Mistress Knollys once more. And, too" with a 
blush "I could not go without any raiment besides 
this." And she touched the folds of her riding-habit. 

He stood a minute as if thinking, and then asked 
if she would come out for a short walk. 

" Most assuredly," was her smiling response ; and 
turning from the window, she was not long in putting 
on her hat. 

As she was about leaving the room, she noticed her 
riding-whip lying on the table where she had tossed 
it upon her arrival the previous evening. It was a 
gift from her father, and one she prized very highly ; 
and fearing that the sight of it might excite the 
cupidity of some of the servants, she picked it up, 
and then passed quickly out to the porch. 

Here she encountered several of the officers whom 
she had seen talking with her brother a short time 
before. They now drew aside to let her go by, 
which she did hurriedly, her eyes lowered under the 
shadowy plumes of her riding-hat, and oblivious of 
the admiring glances they stole at her. 

Many of the inmates of Washington's headquarters 
had become acquainted with her little romance ; and 
so, unknown to herself, she was an object of much 
interest. It was for this reason also, as well as on 



364 From Kingdom to Colony 

account of the responsibility assumed with regard to 
him by Washington himself, that the English captain 
was occupying a somewhat unusual position amongst 
the American officers. 

Finding her brother and husband together, the two 
coming to meet her at the porch, Dorothy asked 
after Hugh, and was told by Jack that he had gone 
with a message to some of the outposts, but would 
return shortly. 

" And is he well this morning, Jack? " 

" Oh, yes," her brother answered lightly. " You 
will not go far away, of course," he added, " nor 
stay long, else I shall have to come or send for 
you." 

"Only a short!" distance;" and Captain Southern 
motioned to the wood that lay not far from the rear 
of the house. 

"Who is this Hugh? " he inquired, as they walked 
slowly along, the dry leaves crackling under their 
feet. " Is he the sergeant, Hugh Knollys, who went 
with your brother yesterday ? " 

" Yes;" and something in his tone impelled her to 
add, " and I Ve known him all my life." 

" Oh, yes," he said, knitting his brows a little, as 
he kicked the leaves before him, " I remember right 
well. It was he I used to see riding about the 
country with you so much last summer." 

" He is like my own brother," she explained 
quickly, not feeling quite comfortable in something 
she detected in his manner of speech. 

"Is he?" now looking at her smilingly. "And 

does he regard you in the same fraternal fashion ? " 

t 



From Kingdom to Colony 365 

" Why, of course," she answered frankly. " Hugh 
and I have always known one another ; we have gone 
riding and boating together for years, have quarrelled 
and made up, just as Jack and I have done. Only," 
and now she spoke musingly, " I cannot remember 
that Jack ever quarrelled much with me." 

" No, I should say not, from what I 've seen of him," 
her husband said heartily. 

By this time they were in the seclusion of the 
wood; and now his arma went about her and held 
her fast. 

" Sweetheart, tell me once more that you love me," 
he said. " I only brought you here to have you tell 
it to me again, and in broad daylight." 

She rested her head on his arm and smiled up into 
his face. 

" How many times must I tell you ? " 

" With each sweet breath you draw, if you tell me 
as many times as I would wish to hear. But this is 
certain to be the last moment I shall have to see you 
alone, as you are to start for Dorchester, and I for 
Boston. And you will surely surely join me there 
as soon as I send you word ? " He spoke eagerly, 
and as if fearful that something might arise to make 
her change her mind. 

" Yes, to be sure I will, have I not promised ? " 

"That you have, God bless you. And you will 
let no one turn you from that, little one ? " 

"Why, who should?" She opened her eyes in 
surprise, and then there came a flash to them. " No, 
no, even if every one was to try, they could not do 
it now. What is that?" 



366 From Kingdom to Colony 

She started nervously, and turned her head quickly 
about, as they both heard a rustling in the bushes. 

" It is only a rabbit or squirrel," her husband said, 
" or perhaps a " 

There was the sharp report of a gun close by, and a 
bullet grazed his shoulder and struck the tree-trunk 
directly over Dorothy's head. The next instant 
there came the sound of trampling and fierce strug 
gling; and a voice Dorothy knew at once, cried, 
" You sneaking dastard, what murder is it you 're 
up to?" 

" Stop here, little one," said Captain Southern, 
calmly, "just a second, until I see what all this 
means." And he plunged into the tangled thicket 
beside the path in which they had been standing. 

But Dorothy followed him closely ; and a few yards 
away they came upon Hugh Knollys, towering an 
grily over a man lying prostrate on the ground, and 
whom Dorothy recognized instantly as the rude fellow 
who had so alarmed her at the inn. 

At sight of the two figures breaking through the 
underbrush, Hugh started in surprise, and a look 
which Dorothy found it hard to understand showed 
in his face. 

"What is it what is the matter?" Captain 
Southern demanded angrily, stepping toward the two 
other men. 

Hugh did not reply, and now they heard rapid 
footsteps approaching. 

" Here, this way, come here ! " shouted Hugh, 
who did not appear to have heard the young English 
man's question. 



From Kingdom to Colony 367 

Farmer Gilbert had arisen slowly to his feet, and 
did not attempt to escape from the grasp Hugh still 
kept upon his arm. 

"Oh, Hugh what is it?" asked Dorothy, look 
ing with frightened eyes at his prisoner. 

" Never mind now, Dot," he answered hastily, but 
his voice softening. "How came you here? You 
should not " Then, with a half-sulky glance as 
of apology to the young Englishman, he bit his 
lip and was silent. 

"We were standing in the path just now," said 
Captain Southorn, " when a bullet came so close to 
us as to do this ; " and he touched the torn cloth on 
his shoulder. 

Hugh started. " Then it must have been you he 
was shooting at ! " he exclaimed, glancing angrily at 
the prisoner. 

" The bullet went just over my head and into 
a tree," said Dorothy, continuing her husband's 
explanation. 

" Over your head, Dot ! " cried Hugh. " So close 
to you as that ! " And a terrible look came to his 
face, one that revealed his secret to the purple- 
blue eyes watching him so keenly. " Oh my 
God ! " 

The appearance of several men soldiers cut 
the words short, and restored Hugh's calmness, for, 
turning to them, he bade them take the man and 
guard him carefully. 

" And I '11 take this gun of yours," he said to him, 
" and see to it that you get the treatment you 
deserve for such a cowardly bit of work." 



368 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Wait a bit, till I answers him," said Farmer Gil 
bert, now speaking for the first time, as he turned to 
face Hugh, and holding back, so as to arrest the 
steps of the men who were dragging him away. " I 
want to say, young sir, that if ye had n't sneaked up 
on me from aback, an' knocked my gun up, I 'd hev 
done what I 've been dodgin' 'round to do these five 
days past an' that were to put a bullet through 

the head or d d trait'rous heart o' that British spy 

in petticoats." 

His face was ablaze with passion, and he shook his 
clenched fist at Dorothy, who stood looking at him 
as though he were a wild beast caught in the toiler's 
net. 

Captain Southern started forward; but Hugh 
motioned him back. Then realizing the full sense of 
the fellow's words, he sprang upon him with an oath 
such as no one had ever heard issue from his lips. 

Falling upon the defenceless man, he shook him 
fiercely. Then he seemed to struggle for a proper 
control of himself, and asked chokingly, "Do you 
mean to tell me that it was her you were aiming at 
when I caught you ? " 

He pointed to Dorothy, who was now clinging to 
her husband ; and even in that moment Hugh saw 
his arm steal about her protectingly. 

He turned his eyes away, albeit the sight helped 
to calm his rage, as the bitter meaning of it swept 
over him. 

"Aye it was," the man answered doggedly, nod 
ding his bushy head ; " an' ye may roll me o'er the 
ground again, like a log that has no feelin', an' send 



From Kingdom to Colony 369 

me to prison atop it all, for tryin' to do my country a 
sarvice by riddin' it of a spy." 

The soldiers who were holding him looked signifi 
cantly at each other and then at Dorothy, who was 
still standing within the protecting arm of the man 
they knew to be an English officer, and a prisoner 
who had been captured, alone and at night, close to 
the spot where the Commander-in-Chief was engaged 
in a conference with some of his subordinates. 

Despite the fright to which she had been subjected, 
the girl was quick to see all this, and the suspicion to 
which it pointed. And she now astonished them all 
by leaving her husband's side, to advance rapidly until 
she stood facing the soldiers and their prisoner, who 
cowered away as he saw the flash of her eyes, and 
her small figure drawn to its utmost height. 

" Do you dare say to my face that I am a British 
spy I, Dorothy Devereux, of Marblehead, whose 
only brother is an officer in Glover's regiment? You 
lying scoundrel take that ! " And raising her rid 
ing-whip, she cut him sharply across the face, the 
thin lash causing a crimson welt to show upon its 
already florid hue. " And that," giving him another 
cut. " And do you go to General Washington, and 
tell him your wicked story, and I doubt not he '11 en 
dorse the writing of the opinion I 've put upon your 
cowardly face for saying such evil falsehoods of 
me!" 

"Dot Dorothy whatever does this mean?" 
It was the voice of her brother, as he dashed to her 
side and caught her arm, now lifted for another blow. 

She shivered, and the whip fell to the ground, 
24 



3 jo From Kingdom to Colony 

while Hugh ordered the men to take their prisoner 
away. 

They obeyed, grinning shyly at each other, and 
now feeling assured that no British spy was amongst 
them. 

Captain Southern had stood motionless, looking at 
Dorothy in unconcealed amazement. But her quick 
punishment of the fellow's insult seemed to have a 
good effect upon Hugh Knollys, for his face now 
showed much of its sunny good-nature. 

The sight of what she had done, no less than the 
sound of her voice, had brought back the impetuous, 
wilful Dot of bygone days; and he found himself 
thinking again of the little maid whose ears he boxed 
because of the spilled bullets, years ago. 



From Kingdom to Colony 371 



CHAPTER XXXV 

DOROTHY, speak, what is it?" her brother 
demanded. "Hugh?" and he turned ques- 
tioningly, as Dorothy threw herself into his arms. 

" He called me a British spy," she sobbed, " and 
tried to shoot me ! " 

He held her closer, while he listened to Hugh and 
Captain Southern as they told him of all that had 
passed. 

It appeared that Hugh, returning through the 
woods from his mission to the outposts, had found 
a horse tied not far away from where they were now 
standing. This struck him as something unusual; 
and looking about, he noticed that the bushes were 
trampled and broken in a direction which seemed to 
lead toward Washington's headquarters. 

Suspecting a possible spy, he had cautiously fol 
lowed the plainly marked way, and soon caught sight 
of a man dodging about, as if not wishing to be seen, 
and so intent upon watching something in front of 
him as to be quite unconscious of Hugh's approach. 

Stealing as close as possible, Hugh stood silent, 
now aware that the man's attention was centred 
upon the regular pathway through the wood. 

Presently he saw him raise his gun, and feared it 
might be Washington himself at whom he was aiming ; 
for he knew the Commander-in-Chief was to be abroad 



372 From Kingdom to Colony 

that morning, and he made no doubt that this was 
some emissary of the enemy bent upon murdering 
him. 

Thinking only of this, Hugh had thrown himself 
upon the man, but too late to prevent the discharge 
of the gun, although he succeeded in diverting its 
aim. 

" And saved her life ! " exclaimed Captain Southern 
and John Devereux together. 

Hugh uttered no word until Dorothy turned to him 
suddenly and took his hand, while she looked up at 
him in a way that needed no speech. 

" Never mind, Dot," he said huskily. " You gave 
him a fine lesson, just such as he deserved, and it 
does me good to think of it. Only, I 'd like to have 
done it myself." 

She blushed, and dropped his hand, stealing a 
sidewise glance at her husband, who was looking at 
Hugh and herself. 

Jack was now about to speak ; but Hugh started 
quickly, exclaiming, " This will never do ; I am for 
getting my duty, and must hurry on and make my 
report." 

" One second, Hugh," said Jack ; " I have some 
thing to say to you." 

They walked along together, conversing in low 
tones, while Dorothy, with a nervous little laugh, 
said to her husband, " Are you afraid of me, now that 
you see the temper I possess? " 

" Nay, little one," he answered, drawing closer to 
her and taking her hand. " You did nothing more 
than the circumstances richly provoked. And," with 



From Kingdom to Colony 373 

a teasing laugh, "I do not forget a certain day, in 
another wood, when my own cheek felt the weight of 
this same dainty hand's displeasure." 

She looked a bit uncomfortable, and he hastened 
to add, "And I felt afterward that I, too, received 
but my just deserts for my presumption." 

" I always wondered," she said, now smilingly, 
" what you could think of a young lady who would 
rig herself up in her brother's raiment, to roam about 
at night ; and who would so far forget herself as to 
slap a gentleman in the face, and one of His 
Majesty's officers at that." 

He laughed. " Then you must know, sweet wife," 
he answered, as she stood looking down, stirring the 
leaves with her boot tip, " that I only loved you the 
better, if possible, for it all. It showed you to pos 
sess a brave heart and daring spirit, such as are ever 
the most loyal to the man a true woman loves. But 
for all those same acts of yours, I 'd not have dared 
to do as I did ; but I felt that no other course would 
lead you to follow the feeling I was sure I read in 
your eyes." 

John Devereux, who had gone out to the roadway 
with Hugh, now called to them. 

" Come, both of you," he said ; " it is time to be 
off." 

" This must be our real good-by, little one." Cap 
tain Southern glanced about them, and then put his 
arm around Dorothy. " We shall both be leaving 
shortly, and I cannot say good-by properly with a 
lot of other folk about. Ah," with a shudder, and 
holding her up to his breast, " when I think of what 



374 From Kingdom to Colony 

might have happened, had not your friend Hugh 
come upon the scene, it makes it all the harder for 
me to let you go again." 

" But there is no danger now," she said cour 
ageously; "the man is a prisoner. But whatever 
could have put such a crazy idea into his head ? " 
she asked indignantly. 

"Did you never see him before?" her husband 
inquired. 

" Yes, at the Gray Horse Inn ; " but her brother's 
voice, now calling rather impatiently, cut short her 
story. 

" And will you come when I send word ? " Captain 
Southern asked. 

" Yes," she whispered. 

" Well, thank God it will be but a few days until 
then," he said, giving her a parting kiss. " So for 
now, my wife, my own little wife, adieu!" 

As they were taking their way to the house, Jack 
looked at his watch and scowled a little as he saw the 
lateness of the hour. Then he turned to Dorothy, and 
inquired, as her husband had done, in regard to her 
knowledge of Farmer Gilbert. 

She told of all that Mary and herself had seen of 
him at the inn ; and her brother's quick perceptions 
put the facts together while he listened. 

They found gathered before the house an unusual 
number of men, in animated conversation ; but as the 
three figures approached, they all became silent, 
glancing at the new-comers in a way to indicate that 
the recent occurrence had formed the subject of their 
discussion. 



From Kingdom to Colony 375 

Some of them now strolled away, while those who 
remained all of them connected with the headquar 
ters drew aside to let Lieutenant Devereux and his 
companions pass. 

"Do you know if Sergeant Knollys is within, 
Harris?" Jack inquired, addressing one of them. 

" Yes, I am quite sure you will find him inside." 

Turning to another of the men, Jack bade him 
have the horses brought at once, and order the escort 
to be ready for immediate departure. 

" We shall have to hasten, Dot," he said hurriedly, 
as they went along the hall. "And," addressing her 
husband, " Captain Southorn, I must now turn you 
over to Captain Ireson." 

" Then I am not like to see you again," said the 
young Englishman, as he extended his hand. 

" No, I should have gone to Boston with you, to 
escort Captain Pickett on his return, but I have orders 
to see my small sister safely to the house and care of 
our neighbor, Mistress Knollys." 

" And when are we to meet again? " 

He spoke earnestly, almost with emotion, for he 
had come to have a strong affection for this hand 
some, high-spirited young Colonist, whose face and 
manner so resembled Dorothy's. 

"Who can say?" asked Jack, sadly, as the two 
stood with clasped hands, looking fixedly at one 
another. 

" Well, God grant that it be before long, and when 
our countries are at peace," exclaimed Southorn. 

"Amen to that," answered Jack. "And," in a 
voice that trembled, " you will always be good to " 



376 From Kingdom to Colony 

The sentence was left unfinished, while his arm stole 
about his sister's shoulders. 

" As God is my witness, always," was the solemn 
reply. 

" And now, Dot," said her brother, with a contented 
sigh, and speaking in a more cheerful tone, as if 
now throwing off all his misgivings, " you must bid 
Captain Southern farewell for a few days, and we 
will get under way. But first I have to go with him 
and report to Captain Ireson." 

She held out both hands to her husband, who bent 
over and pressed them to his lips. 

"You will surely come when I send?" he asked 
softly. 

She nodded, looking up at him through her tears. 

In half an hour the party of soldiers, with Dorothy 
and her brother, took the way to Dorchester, Hugh 
appearing at the last moment to say farewell, as his 
duty called him in another direction. And it was not 
long before a smaller party, bearing a flag of truce, 
set out with Captain Southorn, to effect his exchange 
for Captain Pickett 

The following day Farmer Gilbert was brought 
before General Washington, who listened gravely to 
his attempted justification. Then, after a stern re 
buke, so lucid and emphatic as to enlighten the 
man's dull wits, now made somewhat clearer by his 
confinement and enforced abstinence, he was per 
mitted to go his way. 

A week after this, little Mistress Southorn was 
escorted to the British lines and handed over to her 
waiting husband; and a few days later, a transport 



From Kingdom to Colony 377 

sailed, taking back to England some disabled officers 
and soldiers, as well as a small number of royalists, 
who were forced to leave the country for the one 
whose cause they espoused too openly. 

Dorothy was standing by the ship's rail, alone, her 
husband having left her for a few minutes. She was 
busy watching the stir and bustle of departure, when 
she recognized, in a seeming farmer who had come 
aboard with poultry, the pedler, Johnnie Strings. 

The sight of his shrewd face and keen little eyes 
brought to her mingled feelings of pleasure and alarm, 
and, wondering what his mission could be, she hur 
ried toward him. 

"Oh, Johnnie, is it safe for you to be here?" she 
exclaimed, as she grasped his hand. 

" Sh-h, sweet mistress ! " he said cautiously. " I 
won't be safe if ye sing out in such fashion. Jest ye 
get that scared look off yer face, while we talk nat'ral 
like, for the sake o' them as stands 'round. Ye see I 
was the only one that could risk comin', an' I 'm to 
carry back the last news o' ye. But oh, Mistress 
Dorothy," and his voice took a note of expostulation, 
"however had ye the heart to do it? But o' course 
we all know 't was not really yer own doin', arter all. 
I tell ye, mistress, that mornin' at the Sachem's Cave 
saw the beginnin' of a sight o' mischief." 

She passed this by without comment, smiling at 
him kindly while she gave him many parting messages 
for those at Dorchester, and for Aunt Lettice and 
little 'Bitha, and all at the old house. 

The pedler promised to deliver them, and then 
looking into her face, he sighed mournfully. 



378 From Kingdom to Colony 

" Aye, but 't is thankful I am, mistress, that yer old 
father ne'er lived to see this day." 

" Oh, Johnnie, don't say that how can you?" she 
cried impulsively. 

He saw the pained expression his words had 
brought, and added hastily, as he drew the back of 
his hand across his eyes, " There, there, sweet mis 
tress, don't take my foolish words to heart, for my 
own is so sore this day over all that 's come to pass, 
an' that ye should be goin' away like this, that I 
scarce know jest what I be sayin'." 

Before Dorothy could reply, she saw her husband 
approaching; and Johnnie, seeing him as well, 
turned to go. 

"Won't you wait and speak to him? " she asked, a 
little shyly. 

" No, no, Mistress Dorothy," was his emphatic 
answer, " don't ye ask that o' me. I could n't 
stummick it not I. God keep ye, sweet mistress, 
an' bring ye back to this land some day, when we Ve 
driven out all the d d redcoats." 

With this characteristic blessing, the pedler has 
tened away, and was soon lost to sight amongst the 
barrels and casks piled about the wharf. 

A few hours later, Dorothy stood with her hus 
band's arm about her, watching through gathering 
tears the land draw away, watching it grow dim 
and shadowy, to fade at last from sight, while all 
about them lay the purple sea, sparkling under the 
rays of the late afternoon sun. 

Her eyes lingered longest upon the spot in the hazy 
distance near where she knew lay the beloved old home 



From Kingdom to Colony 379 

"How far how far away it is now," she mur 
mured. 

" What, little one? " her husband asked softly. 

" I was thinking of my old home," she answered, 
surprised to have spoken her thought aloud. " And," 
looking about with a shiver, "it seems so far so 
lonely all about us here." 

"Are you frightened or unhappy?" he asked, 
drawing her still closer to him. 

She looked up with brave, loyal eyes, and answered, 
as had her ancestress, Anne Devereux, when she and 
her young husband were about to seek a new home 
in a strange, far-off land, 

" No not so long as we be together." 

Hugh Knollys fell a Major in the Massachusetts 
line during one of the closing engagements of the 
war, and his mother did not long survive him. 

John Devereux passed through the conflict un 
harmed, and returned to the farm, where he and 
Mary lived long and happily, with their children 
growing up about them. 

They had each summer as their guests an English 
man and his wife a little, girl-like woman, whom 
every one adored who crossed the sea to pay them 
long visits. Sometimes the pleasant days found this 
Englishman seated in the Sachem's Cave, his eyes 
wandering off over the sea; and with him often 
would be Mary Broughton's eldest son, and first-born 
Jack, who had his Aunt Dorothy's curling locks 
and dark eyes. 

The favorite story at such times, and one never 



380 From Kingdom to Colony 

tired of by either the man or child, was that telling 
how in the great war his mother had frightened a 
young English soldier so that he fell over the rocks, 
and how, soon after this, a certain brave little maid 
had hurled the burning lanterns from these same 
rocks, to save her brother and his companions from 
danger. 

The youngster had first heard of all this from 
Johnnie Strings, to the day of his death a crippled 
pensioner on the Devereux farm who never seemed 
to realize that the war was over, and who had ex 
pressed marked disapproval when 'Bitha, now tall and 
stately, had, following her Cousin Dorothy's example, 
and quite regardless of her own long-ago avowals, 
given her heart and hand to the nephew of this same 
British soldier. 

With this must end my story of the old town. But 
there is another story, that of its fisher and sailor 
soldiers, and it is told in the deeds they have 
wrought. 

These form a goodly part of the foundation upon 
which rests the mighty fabric of our nation. Their 
story is one of true, brave hearts ; and it is told in a 
voice that will be heard until the earth itself shall 
have passed away. 

It was the men of Marblehead who stepped forward 
that bitter winter's night on the banks of the Dela 
ware, when Washington and his little army looked 
with dismayed eyes upon the powerful current sweep 
ing before them, and which must be crossed, despite 
the great masses of ice that threatened destruction 



From Kingdom to Colony 381 

to whosoever should venture upon its roaring flood. 
They were the men who responded to his demand 
when he turned from the menacing dangers of the 
river and asked, " Who of you will lead on, and put 
us upon the other side?" 

The monument that commemorates the success at 
Trenton is no less a tribute to the unflinching cour 
age and sturdiness of the fishermen of Marblehead, 
who made that victory possible. 

And, as there, so stands their record during all the 
days of the Revolutionary struggle. Wherever they 
were on land or water in the attack they led, 
in the retreat they covered; and through all their 
deeds shone the ardent patriotism, the calm bravery, 
the unflinching devotion, that made them ever faith 
ful in the performance of duty. 

" When anything is done, 
People see not the patient doing of it, 
Nor think how great would be the loss to man 
If it had not been done. As in a building 
Stone rests on stone, and, wanting a foundation, 
All would be wanting ; so in human life, 
Each action rests on the foregone event 
That made it possible, but is forgotten, 
And buried in the earth." 

When the dawn of peace came, nowhere was it 
hailed with more exultant joy than in Marblehead. 

Nowhere in all the land had there been such sacri 
fices made as by the people of this little town by the 
sea. Many of those who had been wealthy were now 
reduced to poverty, their commerce was ruined, 
their blood had been poured out like water. 



382 From Kingdom to Colony 

But for all this there was no complaining by those 
who were left, no upbraiding sorrow for those who 
would never return. There was only joy that the 
struggle was ended, and independence achieved for 
themselves and the nation they had helped to create. 
And down the long vista of years between their day 
and our own, the hallowed memory of their loyalty 
shines out as do the lights of the old town over the 
night sea, whose waves sing for its heroes a fitting 
requiem. 



THE END 



ffiittitw* 



The Sword of Justice. 

By SHEPPARD STEVENS. Author of " I am the King." 
i6mo. Cloth, extra. $1.25. 

This stirring romance deals with the events described by 
Parkman in the first portion of " Pioneers of France in the New 
World," beginning with the killing of the Huguenots at Fort 
Caroline, Florida, and ending with its avenging by Dominique 
de Gourgues. The author follows history with absolute accu 
racy, and has given a valuable and most interesting contribution 
to the list of romances dealing with the early history of the 
American Continent. 

The Count's Snuff-Box, 

A Romance of Washington and Buzzard's Bay during the 
War of 1812. BY GEORGE R. R. RIVERS, author of " The 
Governor's Garden," "Captain Shays, a Populist of 
1786," etc. Illustrated by Clyde O. De Land. izmo. 
Cloth, gilt top. $1.50. 

A well-conceived and well-told story, from which the reader will 
get an excellent idea of society and manners in the nation's capital 
nearly a century ago. Boston Transcript. 

Invisible Links. 



By SELMA LAGERLOF. Author of " Gosta Berling," The 
Miracles of Antichrist," etc. Translated from the Swed 
ish by PAULINE BANCROFT FLACH. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 
extra, gilt top. $1.50. 

A new volume of remarkable stories by the young Swedish 
writer whose other works have been so favorably received both 
in America and in England. It includes the following: The 
Spirit of Fasting and Fetter Nord ; The Legend of the Bird's 
Nest; The King's Grave; The Outlaws; Reor's Saga; Valde- 
mar Atterdag Levies a Contribution on Visby ; Mamsell Fred- 
rika; The Romance of a Fisherwife; Mother's Portrait; A 
Fallen King; A Christmas Guest; Uncle Reuben; Downy; 
Among the Climbing Roses. 



File Number One Hundred and Thirteen. 

By EMILE GABORIAU. Translated by GEORGE BURNHAM 
IVES. 1 2 mo. Cloth, extra. $1.50. 

The first in a series of entirely new translations of the 
famous detective stories of Gaboriau, including especially those 
dealing with the experiences of Gaboriau's celebrated creation, 
"Monsieur Lecoq." 

King or Knave, Which Wins ? 

An Old Tale of Huguenot Days. By WILLIAM HENRY 
JOHNSON, author of "The King's Henchman." With 
four illustrations by CLYDE O. DE LAND. 12 mo. Cloth, 
extra. $1.50. 

This is a sequel to the author's successful romance of the 
time of Henry of Navarre, entitled " The King's Henchman." 
Much of its interest centres in the personality of the famous 
Gabrielle d'Estre'es and the efforts of Henry of Navarre to 
obtain possession of the throne of France. The important 
characters of " The King's Henchman " are introduced. 

Distinctly readable. If history could be taught in this fashion now 
it would become worth while. Time and the Hour. 

The Story of Qosta Berling. 

Translated from the Swedish of SELMA LAGERLOF, by 
PAULINE BANCROFT FLACH. i2mo. Cloth, gilt. $1.75. 

Of such marked power that unless Miss Lagerlof is unable to 
sustain the force indicated by this example of her work, she will 
become one of the great novelists of the continent. Public Opinion. 

A veritable epic. London Telegraph. 

Bach Life Unfulfilled. 

By ANNA CHAPIN RAY, author of " Teddy, Her Book. 1 ' 
etc. 1 6 mo. Cloth, extra. $1.25. 
Simply written and enjoyable. Boston Journal. 
Places her among the promising young novelists of the country. 
New York Times. 

Pastor Naudie's Young Wife. 

By EDOUARD ROD. Translated from the French by 
BRADLEY OILMAN. 12 mo. Decorated cloth. $1.25. 

The atmosphere of the old Huguenot stronghold of La Rochelle 
is admirably given, and the volume contains some masterly studies in 
character. New York Commercial Advertiser. 



From Kingdom to Colony. 

By MARY DEVEREUX. With illustrations by Henry 
Sandham. i2mo. Decorated cloth. $1.50. 
A charming story of the quaint old town of Marblehead in 
the early days of the Revolution. Wilful Mistress Dorothy 
Devereux, the brave little heroine of the romance, is a delight 
fully inconsistent and fascinating character. 

Saragossa. 

A Story of Spanish Valor. By PEREZ GALDOS. Trans 
lated from the original by MINNA CAROLINE SMITH. 
1 2 mo. Cloth, extra. $1.50. 

Pdrez Galdds, possibly known best in the United States 
as the author of " Dona Perfecta," is indeed the Walter Scott 
of Spain. His tale of the siege of the ancient Aragon city by 
the generals of Napoleon stirs the blood with admiration of 
the indomitable valor of the besieged. 

When the other events of the Spanish war shall be lost in the 
obscurity of time, or only traced by disconnected fragments, the story 
of Saragossa, like some ancient triumphal pillar standing amidst 
ruins, will tell a tale of past glory ; and already men point to Sara 
gossa, calling her " Spain." Napier's Peninsular War. 

The Miracles of Antichrist. 

By SELMA LAGERLOF, author of " The Story of Gosta Berl- 
ing." Translated from the Swedish by PAULINE BANCROFI- 
FLACH. 12 mo. Cloth, extra. $1.50. 

Not only a remarkably strong story, but an evidence of excep 
tional versatility. New York Commercial Advertiser. 

One feels that it is, indeed, " an astonishing book," and of a type 
almost unique. Cincinnati Times-Star. 

In every way a masterpiece. London Daily Chronicle. 

One cannot read " The Miracles of Antichrist " without noting a 
startling originality. Public Opinion. 

The Duke's Servants. 

A Romance. By SIDNEY HERBERT BURCHELL, author of 

"In the Days of King James." i2mo. Cloth, extra. 

$1.50. 

Thoroughly well written, humorous, and most readable. London 
World. 

The playhouse life of the day is rendered with due regard to such 
historical data as exist. . . . The book is well worth reading. The 
AthencEum. 



/ am the King. 

Being the Account of some Happenings in the life of 
Godfrey de Bersac, Crusader Knight. By SHEPPARD 
STEVENS. i6mo. Cloth, extra. $1.25. 

A fresh and invigorating piece of reading. Nashville American. 

Characterized by those graceful touches which belong to true and 
pure romanticism. Boston Herald. 

It has the straightforwardness of the old-time story-teller. St. 
Louis Globe-Democrat. 

The Kinship of Souls. 

A Narrative. By REUEN THOMAS. i2mo. Cloth, extra. 
$1.50. 

A delightful story of travel, mingled with interesting discussions 
on theological and philosophical questions, as well as pertinent 
observations on other familiar topics. . . . The work is one of more 
than ordinary interest. Green Bag, Boston. 

Altogether one of the most satisfactory, most edifying books that 
has come to our table in many a month. Buffalo Commercial. 

The Bronze Buddha. 

By CORA LINN DANIELS. Author of " Sardia," etc. izmo. 
Decorated cloth. $1.50. 

" The Bronze Buddha" is an oriental and mystical tale, the 
element of mystery being a strong quality of the book. Not 
withstanding the character of the story, its period is the present 
time, and the events occur in New York. 

In Vain. 

By HENRVK SIENKIEWICZ. Translated from the Polish by 

JEREMIAH CURTIN. i6mo. Cloth, extra. $1.25. 

A love story of modern Poland, by the author of " Quo 

Vadis," not before translated. The scene is laid at Kieff, 

and University life there is described. 

The Man Without a Country. 

A new edition of Edward Everett Hale's famous story, with 
an introduction giving an account of the circumstances and 
incidents of its publication, and a new preface by the 
author, written in the year of the War with Spain. i6mo. 
Cloth. 50 cents. ^^^ 

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY, Publishers, 

254 Washington Street, Boston. 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 

Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 



JUL 2 3 



LD-URl 



OCT24BQ 

OCTO 31989 



irm L9-50wi-ll.'50 (2554) 444 



THE LIBRARY 

- -, ^.-rt n A T TtirVtJ'WT A 






S2H2S!! REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 



A A 000252727 3